Call you mommy, are you serious Honey?
by Princess Panty boy

This is a story about me, my wife Penny, and our three beautiful daughters. Our lives changed drastically when the worst possible thing in the world happened to me. No sense you even trying to guess what it is, I guess I’m getting a head of myself. I should start from the beginning so you know a little bit about my family and I.

I'm three years older than my beautiful wife is, and she is 36 years old but she looks ten years younger, and she is so hot looking. Penny has a beautiful body and long legs to die for. She makes heads turn just seeing her smile, but with her smile and body she should have been a model.

We have three daughters they are Mary & Stephanie who are the twins and there 16. Our youngest daughter is Miley and she is just four years old. They all take after their mother with long blonde hair and blue eyes, and tall and slim. I'm sure they will break hearts when there older.

I have to admit thinking back that the twins are the ones that act the youngest, always pushing my buttons trying to get under my skin. Little Miley just plays with her dolls like the little girl she is, hopefully she wont grow up like her big sisters and be nagging about something always.

We always seem to be arguing or butting heads at every turn. Of course me being the dad I always have the last word and what I say goes. The twins never seem to be happy for long there always teaming up on me and trying to get away with something.

I'm a factory worker and I work the night time shift so I sleep during the day and work at night while my family sleeps. My company makes some kind of chemicals for medical experiments or something. I really don’t pay to much attention to what they make its basically none of my business anyway.

I work in the warehouse running a forklift. I'm not really exposed to what the company does my job is pretty simple, I just move pallets of material or chemicals around. Some pallets are shipped off to who knows where with the big 18-wheeler trucks. I load the pallets of whatever the material is or chemical on all of the trucks.

Some of the pallets just are moved around from one department to another. I guess they just test whatever chemicals they invent, who knows what they really do, we are not aloud in those area's.

Like I said earlier, I have a pretty simple job and I am paid pretty simple pay even though I have been working there over ten years. I can't complain, I should have looked for another job while I had the chance but that is not an issue now.

I still remember what seems to be the other day but in real it was over several months ago while I was home. I was yelling at the twins telling them I’m trying to sleep, but no one was paying attention. I guess there just typical teenagers.

My wife works in a doctor’s office as a nurse. Penny has a lot of patience and she would try to get on the girls about giving me time to sleep. I remember her saying. "Girls try to leave your dad alone and let him get some rest you know he has to work all night long as we sleep."

Yes hearing my wife stick up for me was awesome, I really felt like the leader of the family. "Dad just sleeps all the time he gets off work at six am and he sleeps until eight at night then he goes to work.” My daughter Mary says as I was listening.

"Yea mommy he gets more sleep than all of us put together. When he gets home from work he makes so much noise he wakes the whole house up it's not fair." Of course, Stephanie had to put her two cents in, them being the twins.

I continued to listen waiting for my wife to stick up for me some more. "Well girls your both right he sleeps more than he's awake, I guess he's a man and I guess men need more sleep then us girls."

"I don't think so mommy both my best friends dads are up before them and go to bed way after them so daddy’s just being a baby."

That’s messed up my oldest daughters feels that way. I remember continuing to listen. "Well girls I guess boys and men can act like babies some time, well a lot of times hehehe." I hear all three of them giggling their heads off.

"But either way he is your daddy and he is the leader of this family so give him the respect he deserves." I was smiling to myself trying to not get caught listening in on there conversation.

One of the girls stamps her feet on the floor like a baby. "But mommy you’re the one that does everything. You cook all our food; you go shopping and buy all the food. You even go to work and make money to buy the food." I hear baby Miley whining about me too.

`"Your also right little Miley but we all have to chip in and help each other." Well I did feel like the wonderful leader of our family like my wife was saying. That sure changed quickly. The twins sure seem to complain about me a lot, come to think of it all three of the girls always complain about me.

Now that you have a little break down of the history of our family or at least a little background info, I should tell you about the one day that changed my life forever. I guess to be honest it changed my whole family's life.

One normal day at work nothing strange was going on I was still moving pallets around loading a 18-wheeler when I received a call to move a pallet from the chemical making department too the chemical testing department.

I headed up there driving my fork lift, which was on the total opposite side of the building and picked up the pallet with no problems and I was taking it to the testing department when I noticed the gate was closed to that area.

Well that’s weird so I jumped off the forklift and they have a safety belt that you keep around your waist so when you un-buckle it the fork lift shuts down. All of us in the warehouse we just buckle the safety belt together and just sit on it because there so uncomfortable to use.

Anyway, I jump off the forklift and start opening the gate when I turn around and see the forklift start rolling forward towards the other pallets behind me. I turn fast and try to get to the forklift before it collided with the pallets full of chemicals, but I was too slow.

The forklift crashes into the other pallets just as I get there. The chemicals are spraying everywhere from the pallets. I was moving fast, but I still had all the chemicals spraying all over me from the chemicals i was moving, and the chemicals I sort of crashed into.

I feel the chemicals all over me and I noticed the chemicals that my forklift crashed into all have a skull and cross bones on it and I start to freak out. I run to the chemical water sprayer that you stand under and it sprays high pressure water all over you until the bad chemicals are washed away.

The emergency sprayer is working and I feel the powerful water sprayer spraying all over me and I’m totally drenched from head to toe. My skin feels so hot as I wonder if its from the pressure of the sprayer or the chemicals burning me.

I start to relax with the water spraying on me until I start to feel dizzy and everything starts to get blurry. I look to the right I see three guys in chemical suits running towards me but they look like they’re running in slow motion than everything goes black.

The sirens wake me up, and I see flashing lights and people talking and looking kinda scared staring at me while I realize I am in an ambulance. One of the medics sees me staring at him.

"Hey look he's a wake." I continue to stare at him and all the others are staring into my eyes now. "Does it hurt anywhere?" Great he can’t tell anything about me I start to feel scared when I realize I can’t feel anything.

Why can't I feel anything I want to say but I only hear my ideas in my head? "Do you know what your name is?" I’m getting more and more scared. Why don’t they know my name? I mean I’m sure work called 911 and told them who I am, and what happen.

I try to say my name, but all I feel is my heart pounding like a thousand times a second like my heart is going to explode. I just try to say my name but everything goes totally black again.

(tick tock, tick tock time goes by hehehe)

"Look doctor the patient is finally waking up." I hear a nurse saying to the doctor as I wake up and see them staring at me. I look around and see I’m in a hospital and I have tubes running into my arm and my arms and legs don’t move.

I start to get really scared not being able to feel them, maybe I don’t have any legs anymore. I can see my arms but I can't feel anything. I have a million things going through my head when I hear the doctor talk.

"You can’t talk we have a tube down your throat we had to put in, so we could feed you while you were in a comma." Oh shit I was in a comma that’s terrible thinking to myself.

The doctor looks into my eyes. "I know you can’t respond because of the tube we have down your throat. If you understand me blink your eyes once for yes." I have never been so scared my whole life. I blink my eyes once to respond that I understand them.

"Good that’s great news. I'm sure you have a hundred questions so I’ll try to give you as much information as I can. Do you understand?"

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Good, over two months ago you were at work and you had a chemical exposure accident. Do you remember that?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

"Good, we are not looking for any fault at all. We are all here just for your health. Your company knows you by-passed the safety belt device. Are you in any pain right now? Blink once again for yes or twice for no."

I blink my eyes twice meaning no. "That’s very good because we stopped giving you pain meds, and were trying to get your strength back." I relax a little. "You have lost um; well we will just say you've lost a lot of weight, and body mass."

"We weren't sure you would ever regain consciousness. So this is very good news. When you were brought in here over two months ago, your body was shutting down. You could not take anything in your body at all you where basically just sweating and losing weight and body mass from no food or liquids. Do you understand?"

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Okay we started giving you large amounts of vitamins and calories that we fed you through your tube in your throat that goes right to your stomach."

"The bad thing is that your body keeps getting rid of everything we put in you." I see a concerned look in the doctor’s face, as I get more scared. "Like I said you have lost a lot of weight."

"The total truth is you lost a lot of weight and we don't know why you can’t keep any food in your body. You are still losing more weight and also body mass."

I feel the doctor un-doing one of my arms straps. "I want you to lift your arm up if you can okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I try to lift my arm but I feel so weak.

"Okay let’s try something easier. Can you feel my finger's touching your hand?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Very good so you have feeling in your hands. Can you feel my fingers on your legs now?"

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "That’s great news, so your body can feel so far, but no strength."

"Okay let me talk to my colleagues for a moment." I watch as the doctor stands back up and talks to another doctor and the nurse. I wish I could hear them but all I can make out is a word here and there, not meaning anything.

I wonder what they’re not telling me? I wonder if my body is totally scarred up and I look like some kind of monster all scarred up from the bad chemicals. I try to see any part of my body to see if there are bandages or bubbled up skin or something. My arms and hands look normal sort of, at least there not all scarred up.

"Okay listen, I can see your eyes moving all around. Your probably wondering if the chemicals you where exposed to scarred your body. If that is what you’re asking the answer is NO you’re not scarred at all anywhere so relax or try too."

I feel my whole body relax and I want to cry feeling so relieved, but why do I feel like crying I have never cried my whole life that’s weird. I can feel myself smiling, hearing I am not scarred like some monster from TV like Frankenstein.

"Good you have such a pretty smile I can tell you understand me." Wow, now that’s weird I have to admit I never heard a man tell another man that they have a pretty smile. Well maybe he's a fag or something.

I look up at the doctor trying to figure out his comment but really, who cares if he's a fag as long as he gets me fixed up. "Let's try again and use all your strength this time to lift your arm up."

"Okay go ahead and try again. Start with moving your finger then lift your arm up okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

I start moving my fingers a little and I can feel like electricity going through my body and I look at my side where I’m trying to lift my arm up. I feel my hand lift off the bed and into my view.

"That’s great sweetie." I hear someone in the background saying. I see my hand, then my arm and it looks like someone else's. My hand looks so small and my arm has no muscles at all nothing like it used to be.

I guess he was right I’m losing a lot of muscles and body mass whatever body mass means. I stare at my fingers moving and my hand seeing how smooth and small it looks now.

"You did great. Ok, you take a rest for now.” I feel his hand in mine and I notice his hand is like the size of a giant compared to mine. My hand and fingers look so much smaller now.

I watch as he takes my hand with his and his other hand takes a hold of my upper arm and lays it back on the bed.

"Oh you did just great sweetie." The doctor steps away from the bed and the voice I hear comes into view and she is that nurse from earlier.

Sweetie? That’s not very cool to call some guy who was just in a major accident and just woke up from being in a coma. Oh well she is probably just trying to be nice and smile to calm me down. She is pretty as I see her smiling at me up close.

"I'm surprised the doctor didn't ask you to try to lift your legs. Let me un due your restraints, I don’t think you need them since your awake now."

The feeling of the air hitting my legs is awesome. I can feel her moving the blanket off my legs, I’m sure that’s a good sign. "Oh I bet that feels good sweetie, can you wiggle your toes?" I start to wiggle all my toes on both my feet with very little effort.

"You are doing great sweetie. Okay now for the tough job lift this leg up if you can. Can you feel my hand on your leg?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

I start lifting my leg slowly without even really trying. "Very good sweetie your legs must be very strong." I start lifting my other leg as well. both my feet come into view and both my feet look so tiny. I guess I really did lose a lot of weight.

"Wow both your legs at once that’s great sweetie." The nurse keeps calling me sweetie which is really starting to bug me, but she is nice and very pretty so I guess I’ll just ignore the comments for now.

I'm staring at my little toes and there not just skinny now they just look smaller too. I try to lift my toes higher and both my legs come into view. Holy smoke my legs look so weird now both of them look a lot thinner now.

"You sure do have strong legs for someone that has been through so much. I'm sure you can tell that you have no scarring at all. Both your legs look as smooth as a baby’s bottom hehehe." The nurse giggles.

I guess after hearing her talk about my legs looking as smooth as a babies bottom I notice that both my legs are hairless. They are extremely smooth like they have never had any hair on them at all. I turn and twist my legs to the left and right.

"Yes this is very good I can't wait until I can tell the doctor how strong your legs are." I get excited about her saying what good news about me having such strong legs.

The more I stare at my legs the more they look like someone else’s legs. My legs used to be strong and very muscular legs and a serious amount of hair on them. Now they look so thin and smooth, and maybe smaller or shorter if that’s possible.

"Okay great job, put your legs back down. I'm going to let the doctor know how strong they are and save your energy in case he wants you to do the same leg lifts."

I relax both my legs and they slowly lay back on the bed. "Now I’ll be right back don’t run off hehehehe." The nurse giggles. So not funny with all the hoses going down my throat and stuff.

"Only kidding sweetie but I will be right back." I watch while she walks out of my room kinda quickly like, I was going to jump out of bed and run down the hallway or something.

While I’m waiting, I lift one of my legs into the air. I stare at my leg for a bit because my legs totally don’t look like mine. "Oh hi sweetheart." I look towards the door and see my beautiful wife Penny smiling at me.

"I'm so happy your awake we have been praying and praying and finally your awake." I watch as Penny looks up and down at me. "The girls and I were coming everyday for the first two weeks and then it got tough for them seeing you like this so then I just came after work every day."

I notice how my wife is dressed she is wearing a skirt and top. The skirt looks a little shorter than I’m used to seeing her wearing as I stare at her long legs. Actually the skirt is a lot shorter like a mini skirt.

"Have you talked to the doctor or I guess talking with the doctor wouldn’t be a good phrase since you have those tubes sticking down your throat still. The doctor told me that you can respond with blinking your eyes once for yes and twice for No."

I just smile at her because I’m so glad to see her. "I'll ask the doctor if you can get rid of the tubes since your awake now okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

I smile hearing her pretty voice as I stare at her legs. "Are you staring at me? Or are you staring at my legs?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "This is a new outfit do you like it?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

"Well thank you, I know I didn't used to wear such short skirts but since your accident I started to. I forgot how good my legs look in short skirts don’t they look good?"

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Speaking of legs when I walked in it looked like you where lifting your legs up staring at them. Is that true?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

"Your legs look so different I’m sure you noticed. I just love them now, they look so pretty and smooth now, not like they where when you had that gorilla hair all over them. I hope the hair doesn’t grow back hehehe."

Watching her stare at my smooth legs giggling. I give her a weird look calling my legs pretty. “ I hope you don’t think it's mean of me to wish your leg hair doesn’t grow back. I bet it will feel great with your smooth legs rubbing up against my smooth legs.” I watch as Penny gives me her horny smile.

“Has the doctor explained about your condition yet?" I blink my eyes twice meaning No. "Okay well I’ll explain the best way he described it to me without all the long medical words okay?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

"Or would you rather have the doctor explain?" I blink my eyes twice meaning no. "Okay well I guess I’ll start at the beginning. The ambulance brought you here over two months ago, after the chemical accident okay?"

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Well for some UN known reason your body shut down and started sweating and you started losing body mass. Do you know what body mass is?" I blink twice for no.

"Well they said body mass is your muscles and fat and actually your bones started to shrink too. Do you understand?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "So the girls and I were coming everyday and we started noticing you losing lots of weight and since your bones where shrinking you looked so much smaller."

I stare at Penny trying to understand what she's saying I’ve never heard of someone’s bones shrinking. "Do you understand honey?" I blink my eyes twice meaning no.

"Well no one knows why your losing body mass and I never heard of anyone’s bones shrinking either. The bad thing is either have the doctors."

I'm sure I must have a shocked look on my face while I listen to Penny explaining. Penny moved next to me as she sits on the edge of the bed looking into my eyes.

"I know this all is a big surprise to you I’m sure, but we will figure out how to make everything work out with you being like this." I feel her soft fingers on my face and I feel her running her fingers through my hair. It feels so good while she is doing that I get so relaxed.

I look down at my wife sitting on the edge of the bed and I can see up her short skirt as she sits on the bed. "Are you looking up my skirt you little horn dog you?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. Penny smiles.

"We will have to talk about you being such a horn dog later. A lot of things have changed with you sweetie." I start to feel more scared again.

I feel her soft hands going up and down on my smooth legs. I hope she slides her hand between my legs and gives me some relief. I feel like I haven't had sex in forever. Well I have been in a coma so that explains that I guess.

"Your legs feel so smooth and soft I just love them like this. They actually get me so excited when I rub my hands on them like this. I remember how big and strong and hairy your legs used to be and your old hairy legs really just never did anything for me."

I feel my heart start to speed up feeling her hands going up and down my smooth legs. I never realized she didn’t like my legs before but who cares this feels sooooo good.

"But I love your legs like this sweetie." I start to moan this is feeling so good while I feel her hand sliding up my legs and her other hand playing with my hair.

Penny’s hand is so soft as it slides farther up my legs. "Oh that is right you still have this thing going up you so you can go potty while you were in a coma." I feel her hand stop moving up my legs.

"Oh I better stop until we have more time." That was weird she said this is going up me, so I can go potty she must of meant it goes over my dick so I can pee in it. But who knows if it goes up my butt to go poop, I didn’t think about that.

I wish she would just pull my dick out of the bedpan or whatever she is talking about and give me some relief. Penny looks so sexy like this specially in that short skirt. I start to stare at her smooth legs again.

"Are you staring up my skirt again?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes. Even though I was just looking at her sexy legs. "Do your hands work yet sweetie?"

I blink my eyes twice meaning No. I think she ignores me and I can feel her pulling my arm and hand to her smooth legs. "How does that feel sweetie?" Wonder why she keeps calling me sweetie so much? Penny only calls are daughters that.

"I bet you like that don't you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I then notice her legs spread apart a little bit as I can see her red silk panties clear as day.

My fingers start to crawl up her soft smooth legs and then I can feel her heat from between her legs as my fingers reach her moist panties.

"Oh yes sweetie don't stop." I hear her start to moan a little. Penny must really be horny. But then I’ve been in here for over two months that would explain why she was horny too I guess.

I look up into her closed eyes but hear her moaning softly. "Oh yes sweetie your fingers feel so soft, so smooth, and so gentle and so, so small I just love it." My fingers are just wiggling around her panties not even inside them and I’m hearing her moaning so loud.

"Please, oh please don't you stop my sweetie, oh that feels so good." as her thighs close down on my hand that is still up her skirt. I can feel how soaked she is while she is having a serious organism right there sitting on the edge of my hospital bed.

Wow, I made her have a organism right here with all these things hooked up to me. I must have some kind of macho thing going on. "Oh that was the best sweetie, I wish I could just scoop you up and get you home right now."

"Did you like that as much as I did my little sweetie?" Hell yes, I think I cummed in my whatever it is, bedpan. I blink my eyes once meaning yes or hell yes I enjoyed it. I lean back and relax.

I start feeling her playing with my hair again, and I see a long strand fall in front of my eyes. "Oh sorry sweetie your hair has grown so much since you have been in here. Your hair is even a lighter color brown instead of dark brown or black like it was."

"Your hair is so long now it is touching your shoulders, maybe I should have someone come in and give you a trim would you like that sweetie?”

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “I seen a patient down the hall getting their hair done I will find out if they can do yours too okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

Of course, the second I get relaxed the door opens, two doctors, and a nurse are walking into my room. "Well it looks like someone is gaining their strength back is that what I hear?"

End of Part 1

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me a email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our story’s.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 2
By Princess Panty boy

"Oh yes doctor. Definitely, the strength is coming back. I’m going to use the little girls room while the doctors look at you sweetie, be right back."

I feel the nurse’s soft hands moving around my ankles. I bet that feels good doesn’t it sweetie?" I look over at her. I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“I heard that pretty lady call you sweetie is it okay if I call you sweetie too?" What the heck her fingers and hands feel so good, maybe she will jerk me off when we are alone if I am nice to her.

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Oh thank you sweetie your skin is so soft and smooth almost like a baby’s hehehe." I hear the nurse giggle.

"Okay sweetie lift your leg up, either one." I hear the doctor call me sweetie too and it is probably okay for my wife and this sexy nurse to call me sweetie, but definitely not the guy doctor.

Wish I could tell him to stop calling me that. I lift one of my legs up while I am wiggling my toes for good effect. "Very good sweetie the nurse is right you are definitely getting your strength back."

"Now sweetie can you lift your other leg too?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I lift my other leg. I look, and can see both my smooth soft legs, and if I did not know that I just lift them up, I would have never recognized my own legs.

Penny is right, I was feeling the nurse rubbing my legs it was giving me a deep down good feeling that makes my whole body get the chills, and tingles all through my body.

"You are doing better than can be expected sweetie." I try to smile but i have the tubes going down my throat. "I'm going to send the nurse back in after i write my update and she will remove the tubes going down your throat now that your awake. Do you understand sweetie?"

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. "Good but don't get too excited these tubes have been down your throat for over two months so your throat will be too soar to talk for a couple days."

"The nurse will give you some pain medication before we pull the tubes out, because unfortunately removing the tubes is very painful. Not to worry you will not feel a thing with the medications. I wish i could say do you have any questions but you won’t be able to ask."

The doctor takes his paperwork and walks out. "Penny comes back in my room after a few minutes "Great news sweetie, they’re going to take your tubes out but you will be drugged up pretty good for a while so you don't feel any pain."

"More good news is the doctor said i can get Ms. Terri in here to do something with your hair because it has grown quite a bit. I mean you needed a haircut before you had your accident and that was over two months ago so you are in special need of a trim at least."

I feel Penny rubbing my arm softly as she talks. "Ms. Terri won’t be able to give you a trim until the tubes are out of your throat and you can sit up."

"The good news is that will happen in a little while. At least that’s what i heard the doctor telling the nurse."

Wow, i sure love how my wife is dressing. The skirt she is wearing makes her look even sexier. I cannot take my eyes off her long smooth legs. The short denim mini skirt looks so sexy on her.

"Okay you two I’m back." We both turn towards the door seeing the nurse walking back in my room pushing a cart with medications on top.

Penny takes her hand off mine like we could get in trouble or something. I see nothing wrong with a wife rubbing her husband’s arm in the hospital. Oh well at least I will get these damn tubes pulled out of my throat.

"I am going to give you a shot for the pain. The medications will take about 5 to 10 minutes and you won’t feel a thing." I watch as the nurse comes to the other side of the bed and stares into my eyes. "This will pinch a bit but then you will feel good okay?"

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I look away when she pulls the syringe off the cart and puts some kind of cleaner on my arm, i guess to prevent infection. I then feel a little prick in my arm and i look back seeing the nurse putting a Band-Aid on the spot she gave me the shot.

"I bet that will make you feel better really fast sweetie." The first thing I am going to do when I am able to talk is to tell them to stop calling me 'sweetie' that is so girly.

The feeling that I am getting starts in my arm and goes up to my head than back to my toes like i stepped in electricity my whole body is tingling.

“I know the pain meds are going to make you feel kinky weird. I should say they’ll make you feel kind of silly sweetie so try to just relax and please don’t try to talk for a couple days.”

I sit back feeling the medication start kicking in. “Remember don’t try to talk it will only hurt your vocal cords and that’s very bad you could get permanent damage.”

“I know you haven’t talked for over two months and I'm sure you have a million questions but it can wait a couple days okay sweetie?” I smile at the pretty nurse and notice how sexy she looks. I stare at her smooth legs in her nurse’s uniform.

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I close my eyes, and hear all kind of things but none of it makes sense to me so I just relax. A few minutes later, I hear the nurse start talking to me.

“Okay sweetie open your eyes we are all done but remember don’t try to talk. I'll get you a notebook so you can communicate with it okay? Oh, and please say something in case you have to go potty because i took the bedpan out. It’s really not called a bedpan but it will be easier to understand that is what you have been going potty in for the past two months.”

I open my eyes and feel really weird. I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Now sweetie listen up. I know you will be feeling weird and lite headed because of all the pain meds we gave you so try to listen clearly okay?”

“Just push the help button on the remote if you need anything okay sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I smile seeing her long legs coming into view again.

I watch as the pretty nurse leaves and I can feel myself smiling as I watch her sexy body walking away. “Well, well look who is all smiles. Where you checking out that cute nurse sweetie?” I smile seeing my beautiful wife Penny walk into the room.

“I think she is not really your type anymore sweetie.” I smile seeing Penny’s long smooth sexy legs. “The nurse said they had to give you a bunch of pain meds to get the tubes out of your throat.”

Smiling I try to focus on her long legs while she is talking to me. “Oh, and one of the side effects is the medications acts like a truth serum, basically you have to say the truth.”

“So I can ask you anything, and you will have to tell the truth hehehe.” I hear Penny giggle but can't figure out why, but it makes me giggle too hehehe.”

I stare at Penny as I smile. “I'll ask you something that you would lie about if you weren’t medicated. Um I know what to ask you.”

“That pretty nurse that came in here, I bet you would like to mess around with her wouldn’t you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

Penny is smiling at me for some reason what did she just ask me? My mind is so cloudy I need to focus. “I thought so.”

“I bet you would like to pull your old cock out and stick it in her wouldn’t you sweetie.” I quickly blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“Wow you sure answered so fast sweetie. Would you like to put it in her mouth more or in her wet pussy more, which would you like?”

I am trying to answer a question but I cannot remember the question. “Well I see you’re not answering so quick this time so maybe you can't make up your mind. Maybe you want both, your old hard cock in her mouth then in her pussy?” I quickly blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“I thought so. I know we talked before about having a three some, would you like me and you to have a three some with that nurse?”

I look over at her. I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “I thought so. How about we have a three some with a tall dark stranger with big muscles and a big hard cock would you like me to fuck him?” I stare into her eyes and see her smiling.

“I know you said you wanted to have sex with that pretty nurse. Well sweetie i wouldn't be worried about that ever happening to you unless you’re watching someone else having sex with her hehehehe."

I listen to her giggling. “I think it would be okay for me to have sex with some big strong hunk if you want to have sex with the pretty nurse don’t you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. What the heck did she just ask me?

“That’s a good thing but like I said, I wouldn't be worried about you being that nurses type hehehe.” Penny giggles again as some lady walks in the room caring a small bag.

We both stop talking when we notice her. "Oh hi Terri how are you doing?" Penny says, I look over at the two of them smiling at each other.

"Oh I’m doing just great. Well it looks like someone is finally awake and already has the tubes and stuff out of your throat."

I smile listening to her she is a little old lady who seems to be in a great mood this must be the women that will be cutting my hair. I push a long strand out of my eyes.

"Terri I’m so glad to see you. We really need to get something done with this." I feel Penny running her fingers threw my hair making a bunch more hair hang in my eyes.

The little old lady walks over to the other side of the bed and starts running her fingers through my hair too. "Yes i think we can doing something with this, I’m guessing you want to keep the length and trim it up some right Penny?"

"Oh yes Terri exactly, you’re the expert do what you think would look the best on my little sweetie here."

I look at Penny talking like I am not even here. "Okay let’s get started. You will have to sit up sweetie. Penny can you help me. I'm sure the poor dear is all pain medicated so we can help okay?"

`"Sure Terri, you get that side, and I’ll get this side and on three lift." Wow, that seemed kind of weird as i feel both of them putting pillows behind me so i can sit up.

I watch as the old lady gets her bag and puts a pink smock around me only leaving my head popping threw it. "Thank you so much penny i think we are ready now."

"You’re welcome Terri." I cannot wait until i can start talking. I can feel like a heat in my throat so i think the doctor is right about permanent damage to my vocal cords if i start talking, so I had better not talk. "Now sit still sweetie so the nice lady can fix your hair.”

I look at penny talking to me like I am a two year old or something. "Okay sweetie my name is Terri but you can call me Ms. Terri okay? Oh that’s right you can't still talk."

"Blinking your eyes once meaning yes, and blinking twice means no right sweetie?" My beautiful wife looks at me to respond. I quickly blink my eyes once meaning yes.

Oh that feels so good feeling her brushing my hair, it's
Making me so relaxed. "Oh you like that don't you sweetie, i can tell?" I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

"Good, now i know all the pain medication they gave you when they take the hoses out of your throat is really strong so just relax and let Ms. Terri make your hair look pretty."

I open my eyes hearing her say she wants to make my hair pretty. I must have heard her wrong with a surprised look on my face. I look at Penny and she just smiles at me. I must have heard her wrong, I hope.

"It's okay sweetie you can shut your eyes, I’ll be here if you want to rest while Terri, i mean Ms. Terri does your hair." I wish everyone would stop calling me 'sweetie' i mean that is what my wife calls our three girls. I have never heard of a guy being called that.

Whatever I will just ignore, it until i get my voice back and i can tell everyone my thoughts. Penny is right this is relaxing having Ms. Terri brushing my hair. Speaking of Ms. Terri, i wonder why my wife calls her Terri and both of them want me to call her Ms. Terri.

Usually when our kids meet an adult, they call him or her Ms. or Mr. so that’s weird Ms. Terri is asking me to call her Ms. in front of her name with my wife even going along with it. Man i hate not being able to talk.

I really want to try to talk but I do not want to permanently damage my voice and sound like a monkey for the rest of my life. I guess I will just have to be patient.

“Oh sweetie you look so relaxed with your eyes closed but don’t open them for a second I don’t want to get any hair in your eyes.”

I relax more as I open my eyes for a fast second and see her combing my long hair over the front of my face as my hair hangs down past my chin. The rest of my long hair hangs on my shoulders. The sound of the scissors closing makes me open my eyes and before I know it all the hair hanging in my face is gone.

“It’s okay sweetie now you won’t have to keep moving your long hair out of your eyes.” I look down into my lap seeing a pile of long hair sitting on the smock.

I reach my hand up to feel the side of my head and there is still long hair there. “Don’t worry sweetie your hair is still long on both sides and in the back. I just wanted to get the hair out of your eyes.”

“You look so cute with bangs sweetie you will like them too when Ms. Terri is done you can see your hair in the mirror.” I look over at Penny smiling still at me.

I start to relax feeling her start to brush out my hair on the sides and I turn and see only small pieces of hair falling as she cuts my hair. The scissors she is using start to sound like she is cutting thicker hair or maybe more hair as she stands behind me.

“It’s okay sweetie I’m just evening your hair in the back to match the sides, so you can relax.” I wish I could talk so I can ask her what kind of hairstyle she is giving me. Penny is watching her, and I trust her she will not let her cut or style my hair like some kind of freak.

Penny and I hear a cell phone ring as we both look at Ms. Terri. “Excuse me; I need to take this call.” We both watch while she walks into the hallway.

“Looks like Ms. Terri is real close if not finished with your hair then when we have some privacy we need to talk sweetie.” I turn and look Penny in the eyes and see her smiling at me.

Cool while I am staring at her trying to think what she wants to tell me. I bet she wants me to have a little private time between her legs again. I smile to myself seeing my beautiful wife's long smooth legs.

“Sorry you two I was just about to finish up this cute hairstyle when my husband called. I apologize for the delay but what do you think Penny?”

Of course, there are no mirrors on the wall anywhere so I cannot see my new haircut. “Oh I just love it, this is the cutest hairstyle it fits perfect don’t you think sweetie?” I look up at her and spread my arms to the side meaning I cannot see anything sitting up in bed.

“I'm sorry sweetie I guess you can't see your new hairstyle. I will look for a mirror after we thank Terri I mean Ms. Terri for doing a great job on your hair.”

We both turn and look at Ms. Terri as I hear Penny. “Thanks so much for the great hairstyle, like I said this is the cutest style I have seen.”

“You’re welcome I am glad I was able to help out. I sure hope you start to feel better sweetie. It sure looks like you have been threw a bad time but looks like everything is going to be okay sweetie.”

Ms. Terri picks up her stuff and that is the first time I see how much hair she cut. I think I am bold now seeing the massive pile in the smock while I lift up my hands and feel the front and sides of my head.

“Thanks again Terri.” I look up as Penny says good-bye again. My hands are telling me my hair is still pretty long on the sides going down past my ears. My new bangs are cut just above my eyebrows now, I think as I try to feel them. I am not looking forward to seeing my hair when Penny finds a mirror.

Penny notices my hands moving around my head as she smiles at me with her big blue eyes again. My heart melts seeing her beautiful smile. “We really need to talk before we get interrupted again sweetie.” I look deep into her eyes trying to figure out what is so important.

“Your hair is perfect, it really fits you. You now have the cutest hairstyle; I mean she did a get job.” I look at her and kind of feel doubt in her tone.

I feel Penny running her fingers threw my hair making me more relaxed. “I really need to talk to you while were alone sweetie, and please stop playing with your hair it looks fine.” I sit up and look at the concerned look on my beautiful wife's face.

“Um I really don’t know how to tell you this. I mean I don’t know the words, on how to explain.” Now I am thinking there is some bad news no one has told me. Penny stares into my worried eyes. “Oh it’s not your health you aren’t going to die or anything sweetie.”

The sound of this is not as bad as I was thinking, but the look on Penny’s face is of real concern. “KNOCK, KNOCK” we both turn to the doorway and see the nurse holding a small notebook.

“Sorry it took me so long to get back here you two, but I figured sweetie here would want to communicate so here is a notebook and a pen so you can talk or at least tell what's on your mind sweetie.”

Finally, I take the notebook and write ‘thank you’ on the paper and point at the nurse to look. “Oh your so welcome sweetie, but I need to get back to work we are busy today.” I start to write on the paper ‘Penny just tell me what it is, I love you.’ Penny is sitting next to me as I write.

“I love you too sweetie, it’s so hard to tell you everything that happened to you in the accident. I mean, like I said your perfectly healthy on the inside but.”

I start to write more in the notebook. ‘So I'm perfectly healthy on the inside does that me I won't be able to have more kids?’

“Well no, you will be able to have more kids; it will just be different for you. I mean yes the doctor said you will be able to have kids.” I look at the concerned look on Penny's face.

It sure looks like Penny is trying to tell me something important, but if I am healthy on the inside, and I can still have kids, which means my macho stick between my legs is still working. Everything is good but she sure looks big time concerned.

I start to write in the notebook again. “Baby if I'm good on the inside and I can still have kids, that mean we can still have fun in bed so just spit out what is bothering you. We still love each other so that hasn’t changed right?’

“Of course I love you sweetie and I always will it will just be a different type of love I think.” What the hell is she talking about a different type of love as we look into each other’s eyes?

We continue to stare at each other while my mind is going a hundred miles an hour trying to figure out what is wrong and what Penny is not telling me. Oh, god I hope she has not cheated on me, oh god please do not let that be it. I cannot lose her.

I start to write again in the notebook but my hand is kind of shaking this time. ‘Baby are you trying to tell me you had an affair while I was in a coma?’ I wait for her to respond as my heart stops and I think I even stopped breathing waiting for her response.

“Oh sweetie, no never I have never cheating on you ever, I still love you.”

Man that is a relief as I start to breathe again. Taking a deep breath, I start to relax. I blink my eyes and look back into Penny's beautiful eyes. I watch as Penny gets up and walks into the bathroom and walks out holding a large hand mirror.

“Well like the phrase goes a picture is worth a thousand words so look in the mirror and that will show you what I am trying to say.”

I take the mirror from her and I look into it. “Oh my god what happen to me holy shit. That cannot be me this mirror, this has to be a fucking trick mirror or something Penny. What the hell is happening to me?”

“No way is this me in the mirror.” I turn my head to the left then to the right. “Oh shit its me.” I am staring into the mirror staring at a total stranger. This person has short, short, bangs about an inch above my eyebrows and my hair on the sides and back are all cut the same length.

All my hair curves inward meaning I have a bob hairstyle, which is totally for females. I remember when the twins had the same hairstyle when they were little girls. I stare at the stranger in the mirror because the stranger is, is a female. “I have the face of a girl, or I should say a little girl.”

I turn and see Penny staring at me. “Yes that is your new face, and um, your new face is not the only thing that looks like a little girl. Your whole body is that of a little girl. Just listen to your new voice sweetie don’t you sound like a little girl?”

I notice for the first time my new voice, and it is the voice of a girl, a little girl. Penny cannot be right oh my god what is happening, this is a nightmare.

“I can't believe I look like such a little girl how did this happen Penny?” My eyes start to tear up and I can't believe I am crying with little tears going down my face then big watermelon size tears as I cry hysterically.

No way am I crying, I have not cried my whole life now I am crying like a little baby. “It’s going to be okay sweetie just get it out of your system.” I listen to Penny realizing she is holding me and talking to me like a child. I am getting relaxed again while I try to think.

“What did the doctors say how this happened to me?” I start to lean back as Penny lets go of hugging me so tightly. I rub my eyes and try to think.

Penny lifts my chin up so we are looking in each other’s eyes. “I am going to explain the best I can but you have to stop talking because we don’t want you to have permanent damage to your vocal cords. I guess I should say more damage to your voice okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“Good girl I mean, oh whatever.” I feel my eyes start to tear up again but I do not want Penny to think of me any younger than I look by crying again, so I hold back the tears. “Well sweetie the doctor said whatever the chemicals that you were exposed to had a reaction with your body.”

I look at Penny not really even coming close to understanding. “I know it sounds complicated, but here we go. The doctors said that whatever chemicals you were exposed to changed your DNA.”

“So i guess the long and short is no one knows why your body turned into a female's body but it did. Once it fully changed into females, and yes that includes what used to be between your legs which are gone sweetie.”

I feel my eyes start to tear up as I listen to Penny. “I still love you sweetie. But once your body changed a100% female you started to regress and your body lost a lot of body mass and of course now you look like a young girl.”

“I’m sorry sweetie but there’s nothing I can do about it. The doctors seem to think that your body will start to grow now that your body has stopped losing weight and body mass so that is a good thing.”

I start to write in the notebook as Penny looks over my shoulder sitting back next to me in bed. ‘Penny how old did the doctors say I have the body of?’

“Well the doctor said you are in great health and you have the body of an eight year old girl. The girls and I think you’re more the size of a small six year old sweetie.”

I start to cry openly again as Penny starts to hug me tightly. I feel like I cried for hours but I am sure it was only minutes. “The good thing is the doctors all agree that there is really no reason for you to stay in the hospital anymore. We should be able to take you home soon sweetie.”

“The girls cried for days when all this was happening but when you woke up there all excited about teaching you how to be a girl now, isn’t that great?”

Penny looks over my shoulder while I write in the notebook. ‘I look like such a little girl with this hairstyle; can't I get all my hair buzzed off so I look more like a guy instead of a little girl?’

“I don’t think you should hide who you are now but we will see. The girls seem so excited about when you can come home. I told them I wanted some private time with you until you got in the grove of being a girl.”

Penny's takes my hand and puts it on her long smooth legs. “Close your eyes sweetie and tell me what you feel.” The first thing I feel is her smooth soft legs as I look at her with her eyes closed. I notice her legs start to move apart super slowly. I side my hand between her knees and I can see up her short mini skirt again.

The second I feel her knees open my hand slides slowly up her skirt finding her silky panties soaked as my fingers feel them gently. Penny's eyes are still closed but I notice her breathing has sped up and I can hear a light moan when my fingers touched her panties.

“Oh don’t stop sweetie please. But first I better get up and make sure the hospital door is locked.” Penny gets up and walks over to the door and I see her turning the handle and looking back at me. “The door doesn’t lock.”

While Penny is staring at me, the nurse comes in the door. “I see you standing by the door threw the window is there anything I can do for you?” The nurse says.

“Well I was going to shut the lights off and take a nap with my little sweetie here but the door doesn’t lock.”

The nurse comes all the way in the room. “Oh yes she does look tired it’s been a busy day for her.” I hear the nurse saying ‘she’ and ‘her’ when she was referring to me. I want to just die and crawl under a rock.

“That does sound good but none of the doors lock for patience. I can put a do not disturb sign on the door and talk to the head nurse to give the two of you some nap time if you want?”

I notice Penny cheer up when she hears we will be able to get some private time. I guess Penny still does love me. Penny shuts off the light, and takes the folded blanket from the chair and comes lay down with me in bed as I scoot over making room for her sexy little body.

I guess my body is the little one now. I watch as Penny slides her little skirt down her long legs as she folds it up putting the skirt on the chair. I look and stare at Penny as she stands in her silky panties while she bends over and takes her heels off, and pushes them under the bed. Penny is smiling at me while she puts the blanket over me and lays down next to me. My hand slides down Penny's long body.

“Let me scoot myself up a bit so you are more comfortable okay sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I know she just scooted up so my new small arms can reach her better. The second I feel her smooth legs rubbing against mine I feel my whole body getting a tingly sensation starting in my legs, and spreading to my whole body.

Wow in the dark I almost feel the same I guess maybe this will not be as bad as I was thinking. What the hell am I thinking I have the body of a 8 year old and a 8 year old girl at that. Oh my god my life is so screwed up what the hell will happen?

“Are you okay sweetie, you kind of froze up?” I get shocked back to reality feeling her hand moving my hand up her skirt more. I slide my fingers to the edge of her panties, and the second my fingertips slide inside her panties I hear my beautiful wife start to moan again but louder.

The second I hear her start to moan I slide my fingers farther, as they slip inside her. Penny starts to shake and I can tell she is having an orgasm. My fingers are getting soaked as she clinches down on my hand between her legs moaning louder as my fingers start to rub her.

I turn and see Penny breathing heavy and I notice her legs start to open and close really tight then open up. I can hear her having another orgasm while her hand squeezes my hand and I want to scream because she is squeezing my hand so tight but I do not want her to think she is hurting me with my new little body.

“Oh my god, oh my, oh nooooo, don’t you dare stop honey.” I hear Penny begging for more as she has orgasm after orgasm. I of course slow down rubbing her in small circles finding her special spot as her whole body tenses up again.

This is crazy I do not remember her getting so excited with my cock deep inside of her. Or I should say my old cock since I do not have one anymore. I realize I am not getting excited like in the past when we would have sex. I am just doing what it takes to please my beautiful wife.

“Oh you are the best Doug, oh I guess I can't call you Doug anymore but that was the best sex we have ever had.”

I am thinking the same thing and the crazy thing is that I enjoyed the sex also, but I did not get off I was just excited about Penny having serious amounts of orgasms.

“I know I’m not supposed to talk Penny specially since my new voice sounds like a little girl but this is too important to write in the notebook.”

Penny stares into my eyes and I stare into hers. We cannot see each other’s body's just the whites of each other’s eyes.

“Penny I know this is going to sound crazy, but you are right this was the best sex we have ever had. I mean I enjoyed so much pleasing you. Usually I just want to get off and hope you enjoy it.”

I am a little chocked up and I clear my little girl voice. This time I just kept enjoying being with you having you getting excited and your body squirming around with every gentle touch I made it was great.”

“Oh honey you are so right, I just love you so much.” The lips of Penny surprised me because in the total darkness I could not see them coming.

The feel of her lips on mine with her tongue sliding in and out of my mouth was great. If I had a cock, I am sure it would have been rock hard and exploded by now. But I do not have one anymore so I was able to just enjoy our lips kissing each other passionately.

Usually after sex, we just turn over and go to sleep, or I should say that is what I do. Now I don’t feel that way I want to cuddle, enjoy our love making slow and easy so it goes on and on. Wow, this is just crazy.

“You even seem to kiss better Doug. We are going to have to come up with another name for you. In the dark I think of you as Doug still. But in the light you definitely are not a Doug.”

We look into each other's eyes. “Ya know sweetie about a year ago when I thought I was pregnant again, we were kidding around thinking of girls names. We said Cindy would be a perfect name.”

“I think that is a perfect name for you sweetie.” I look at Penny guessing she has a big smile on her face, but I cannot decide if she’s kidding around with me or not.

Penny's legs wrap around mine and I feel her hands going up and down my smooth legs. “Yes a year ago we picked out the perfect girls name and now that little girl will be you, at least her name at least hehehe.” I listen to Penny giggle softly.

“Plus Cindy can be short for Cinderella, and she was also changed one day into a princess and now you will be my little princess sweetie.”

I feel Penny taking my hand and sliding it back in her panties. “Oh yes Cindy, yes don’t stop.” My fingers start to wiggle inside of Penny again, while she starts to moan louder.

“Hey is there anyone in here?” We both turn and look at the person standing by the open door. The room is still pitch black so it is hard to identify the person standing with the light shining behind them. My fingers are soaked still in Penny's panties

The end of part 2

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 3
By Princess Panty boy

“Hello is anyone in here? Mom, dad is there anyone in here?” Penny and I hear the voices and realize it’s our twins Mary and Stephanie. “I'm sure this is dad’s room unless they moved him.” I slide my fingers out of Penny’s panties.

We continue to hear them talking. “Why do you call him ‘dad’ anymore he isn’t a dad anymore he’s not even a man or a guy dad’s a girl and a little girl at that Stephanie.” Penny’s eyes lit up even in the dark.

“Girls we are in bed trying to get some rest your dad has been threw a lot so go wait in the waiting room and I’ll come out and get you in a bit.”

We wait for a response. “Why are you two hiding in the dark mom?” We can hear them walking around. “The light switch must be around here somewhere.”

“Did you girls hear me loud and clear, if you make me raise my voice and wake your father up your both will be in deep trouble?”

We can hear the twin’s feet stop moving. “Okay mom were sorry we just wanted to surprise you and, umm daddy. We were just dropped off from Karen’s mom after cheerleading practice.”

“Come on let’s go wait for mom out in the waiting room before she gets pissed at us Mary.” The two of them walk out of my hospital room as I look at Penny staring at me.

We hear the door closing behind them. “The girl’s didn’t mean that sweetie there just going through a hard time. Mary & Stephanie have had a lot more responsibilities since your accident.”

“Mary has been taking over all the household duties so I can focus on my work and making time to visit you in the hospital never knowing if you were ever going to gain conscientious again.”

I'm staring into Penny's eyes as I notice them tearing up as I hug her trying to comfort my wife. “It’s been really hard the girls seeing their dad dwindling down losing all the weight and then having them watch you slowly changing into...”

“Yea I know me changing into a girl, a little girl. I don’t like it either Penny. I wish I could just die so you and the kids could start your lives over without me being like this.” I say aloud even though I'm not supposed to talk. What could be worse than my voice sounding like a little girl?

Penny and I are hugging each other not sure who is comforting who until I feel Penny's lips on mine. We start to kiss deeply, with our tongues wrapping around each other’s as we kiss more passionately than ever before.

“That feels so good Doug, I mean Cindy, I mean, I don’t know sweetie. Can I call you Doug when we are alone in bed together?”

I stop kissing Penny's ear, and I can see her smiling at me. “Penny I rather you call me Doug all the time. This little girl voice of mine has to change back or I am going to lose my mind talking like a little girl.”

“Shhh sweetie stop talking and just kiss me.” My lips are pressed into Penny's as we kiss passionately. Penny takes my hand, and puts it on her silky pantied butt cheek.

I feel her smooth silky bottom; I squeeze her gently, while she pulls me into her breasts. Penny's hard nipples are poking through her yellow top. I slide my other hand under her top lifting her top over her head. Penny takes her top and drops it on the floor next to the little bed we are sharing.

Penny’s bra is in full view; I still have not lost my touch. The bra springs free when my one-hand pinches the bra clasp together hearing Penny moaning as her bra falls away.

“Yes sweetie that feels so good.” My hand slowly starts to fondle her erect nipples also feeling the heat coming off her breasts.

I start to kiss, and lick in circles around her ear lobe again. I work my way kissing down her neck slowly. Hearing Penny moaning softly at first, until I reach her nipples. I slowly start to suck on her nipple as my one hand rubs he pantied cover butt cheeks as I rub her warm smooth breasts.

Hearing Penny moaning over, and over again, softly touching her nipples with my lips. I suck on them slowly taking my time. Until I feel both of Penny's hands, one under each of my but cheeks feeling her squeezing me softly at first then squeezing my butt cheeks tightly which pushes my face between both her warm breasts.

Listening to Penny moaning over, and over while I feel her breathing start to get heavy then heavier. “Oh yes that’s it don’t stop,” and then I hear her let out a long breathe knowing that she just had another orgasm.

“Wow sweetie I can sure tell neither one of us had any type of sex for over two months we both seem to be so horny when we are together.”

I am smiling down at Penny because I'm on top of her under the thin blanket. “Yea I hear ya Penny this reminds me about when we started dating and we would mess around under the blankets even in front of your mom.”

“Yes you were so bad I remember having a full conversation with my mom while you still had you hand up my panties and you where messing with me the whole time.”

We both smile remembering the fun we had in the past. “Yes I remember her asking you questions and you would answer yes or no without any long description of whatever you both were talking about.”

“Do you think that with things being physically different now between us, that the excitement will continue Penny?”

I have a concerned look on my face as the blanket slides to behind my neck giving us both more air to breathe and letting some light on us both.

“Well I can't tell the future sweetie but since the time that we have spent together has been the most passionate time ever between us i would have to say yes!”

We are both smiling with me relaxed on Penny with her warm breast pushed against my new hairless chest. “To be honest sweetie I enjoyed sex with you before the accident. Doug I feel like we are doing extra innings on giving me more, and more orgasms you are just incredible much better now than before.”

“Just think sweetie we are in a tiny child's hospital bed, I can't wait to get you back to our king size bed you little devil.”

We both smile again as I feel Penny running her fingers threw my new haircut or I should say new girly hairstyle. “Why did you have to get me such a little girl’s hairstyle Penny?”

“Oh stop it you are so cute like this, I just love how your body is total hairless and smooth and soft. So enough of that or I will bend you over and give you a spanking hehehe.” Penny giggles. “I guess that wouldn’t be much of a punishment I know we would both probably enjoy it.”

The feeling of Penny running her fingers threw my hair is so relaxing I just close my eyes and enjoy. “You are such a horny devil Doug, I knew you were horny before but it’s different now sweetie you are pushing all my buttons and I seem to have an orgasm the second you touch me you little devil you.”

“Oh speaking of little devils I guess I should get dressed and go see the twins. The girls will be losing their minds sitting out there so long by themselves.”

I slide off of Penny and lay on the bed naked seeing my naked body in the dark with no bulges. “Is my bra over by you sweetie?” I look under myself thinking I might have been lying on it.

“Oh I’ll just turn the light on.” Penny gets out of bed and turns the light on as I see myself for the first time totally naked. I stare between my legs seeing the little slit between my leg where my cock and penis used to be.

I can feel a tear start to run down my cheek. Penny sits back on the bed noticing me staring between my legs at what used to me there, and hugs me. “Everything is going to be all right sweetie we will get through this together no matter what.”

“Remember when we got married we said we would be together through thick and thin and to be honest sweetie if you can get me so excited in as little hospital bed wow everything will be okay.”

Feeling Penny hugging me for sure relaxes me, and the tears stop pretty fast. “So speaking of the girls how are they handing my change I mean you said they know I’m not you know a male down there anymore.” I pull the covers over my naked body.

“Well the girls were devastated when all the doctors told us you weren’t going to survive that it would be a miracle if you ever opened your eyes again.”

Penny is looking me in the eyes playing with my hair again. “So today when the doctors said you have woken up and are alive, on the phone all of us started crying. We are still thanking god for you coming back to us, especially me. I guess all the waiting really paid off.”

“Oh shoot speaking of waiting I better go check on the girl’s sweetie. My bra was hiding under the bed.” I watch as Penny gets dressed and she is trying to fix her hair. “Maybe I should get my hair styled like yours so it stays in the same place after messing around hehehe. So what do you think do I look okay?”

I see her smiling at me. “You look great Penny if we were home I’d jump your bones hehehe.” Was that me that giggled? No way, that was crazy now I giggle like the little girl I look like.

“You have a cute giggle it reminds me of little Miley, and the twins when they were small.” I don’t smile when she compares me to our youngest daughter. “You better put your hospital gown back on. You know the girls will want to see you.”

I see the pink and white dots all over the hospital gown that just folds over in the back with a small string keeping it barely closed.

“I sure wish I had my clothes Penny I hate these hospital clothes or whatever you call this thing. Plus it’s pink too.”

Penny turns and I can see her smiling at me while I'm putting the little gown back on. “I don’t think your clothes will fit you anymore sweetie, but I’ll bring some clothes back with me later.”

“Remember the doctor said no talking so, you don’t want to make your vocal cords anymore damaged do you?”

I turn and look at Penny thinking she must be crazy. “You are kidding right how can my voice get any worse? I already have the voice of a little girl.”

“Well you could lose your voice all together; now that would not be a good thing. On the other hand, I could get used to you not ever talking hehehe. Now please stop talking okay?”

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “I will go get the girls I'm sure there excited to see you and I’ll explain to them about you not being able to talk for a while okay.” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“Good I’ll be right back sweetie. Don’t go anywhere. Even though, I can't imagine you running around in that tiny pink hospital gown with your little butt hanging out hehehe.”

Penny giggles teasing me. “Not funny at all Penny, not funny.” I see a look on Penny meaning I shouldn’t be talking. “Ok, ok I'm not talking anymore.”

“I’ll be right back sweetie.” I watch as Penny turns to leave as the doctors starts to walk in. “Oh excuse me doctor can I bring my sweetie in some clothes she is not too happy with the hospital gown?”

I hear Penny using ‘she’ when referring to me but I might as well get used to it somehow. “I don’t see why not. You can bring her in some different pajamas.” Great I start smiling.

“Oh I see that put a smile on you, that’s a good thing. Mrs. Smith before you bring your girls in, i just wanted to tell you both that our little patient here is doing very well. A nurse will be in later to take some blood.”

Well I guess take the good with the bad. I am glad that I'm doing better but I hate needles big time. “You both have a great day I’ll leave you alone so your girls can come in and visit.”

“Thanks again doctor and I'm saying that for both of us and our whole family.” I nod my head agreeing with Penny.

We both smile at the doctor. “You’re both very welcome; now get some rest so you can get your strength back, so you can go home soon, okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“I'm going to update the twins and be right back okay? I blink my eyes once meaning yes. Feeling Penny giving me a kiss on my cheek, then leaving to get the twins.

I wonder why little Miley was not with Mary and Stephanie. I hope they don’t cry when they see me like this in a girl’s body.

“Knock, knock is anyone at home?” I turn and see the nurse coming in and pushing a small cart with medical stuff on it.

I'm sure she is going to stick me with a hundred needles. “I know you can't talk yet sweetie but I'm here to draw some blood okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“Good girl this shouldn’t take too long.” There they go again calling me a ‘girl’. I might as well ignore it I guess because it’s true anyway.

I feel her start cleaning my arm with some kind of anti-infection thing I guess. I turn my head seeing Penny and the twins walking in my room. I sit up and smile at them.

“Oh I'm sorry nurse I didn’t know you were in here you want us to come back?” I watch as both of the twins are staring at me.

The nurse turns and sees its Penny, and the girls. “Oh no Mrs. Smith, you and your girls can come visit her I'm just taking some blood.” The girls are just staring at me as I look down and see the massive needle getting ready to go in my arm.

“It’s okay honey, this will only take a second, I know you’re a big girl and won't cry.” I turn and look the other way so I do not see the needle anymore. I do see the twins smiling when the nurse tells me to be a big girl.

I watch as Penny and the twins are smiling. Mary has the biggest grin on her face especially when the nurse was using female references towards me. “There we go, see I knew you would be a big girl.” I roll my eyes hearing her call me a big girl again.

“Now doesn’t that look pretty I even put a Barbie band-aid on you?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I just wish she would leave so I can visit with my family but I don’t want to act juvenile like I'm sure I already look.

The nurse puts her stuff away and starts to walk out of my room. “Okay girls go give your daddy a big hug and kiss.” Stephanie jumps up and gives me a hug while Mary walks slowly and gives me a half a hug.

“I love your new hairstyle daddy it really fits you hehehe.” Hearing Mary giggling than I see Stephanie giggle softly too.

Penny and I make eye contact, as she hands me my notebook and pen. I start writing as Stephanie sits on the bed by my head and reads aloud while I'm writing. “Your beautiful mom had some lady come in here and cut my hair. I think it looks too girly.”

“Well daddy you are a girl now so it fits you perfectly.” Mary says, as I want to pull her over my knee and give her a spanking for teasing me. The truth is she will tower over me if we were standing next to each other.

The twins are 16 years old and the doctor said I have the body of an 8-year-old girl except my own wife says I am more the size of maybe a small 6-year-old girl. I just smile at Mary ignoring her teasing.

“Daddy I am so glad you back with us, I thought you were going to die.” I feel Stephanie hugging me from over my shoulder as I turn and put my arms around her as I hug her.

While I am hugging Stephanie, I see Penny give Mary a little shove towards me. “Um yes um daddy we did miss you and I'm glad your back.” Mary moves in and hugs me while Stephanie is still hugging me. I start writing in the notebook again.

“Girls I am so glad to see you both. You have no idea how much I missed you.” I notice Penny taking a picture with her iPhone of the twins and me hugging. “Where is your little sister girls?” Stephanie reads what I wrote.

Mary backs away from our hug to answer. “Your our little sister now hehehe.” I see Mary giggling and Stephanie almost started to giggle until Penny reached around and gave Mary a serious slap on her butt. “Owe mommy that hurt.”

“Now tell you father you are sorry, and do it now unless you want another smack.” I stare at Mary rubbing her butt with her hand because all she and Stephanie are wearing is there cheerleading uniforms.

The uniforms don’t cover much there just a short skirt and top with the high school logo on it. They both look very pretty and there wearing white sneakers and lace socks, with a blue and gold ribbon in there ponytails, which are of course the school colors.

“I'm sorry daddy. I mean I don’t mean to tease you. You just look so um different now.”

Penny smiles at her apologizing to me. I write in the notebook. “I wish I could talk Mary but I'm sorry I look like this now. Stephanie you too I'm really sorry I don’t look like your big strong daddy anymore.” I see Penny smiling until they hear me whisper something to myself.

“I wish I was dead not an embarrassment to my family.” I whisper to myself but loud enough un-fortunately for them to hear. I shake my head as I can feel tears running down my cheeks.

Penny hurry's over to Stephanie who still hugging me and is crying now after hearing me. “You will be okay daddy, you will I promise right mommy won't daddy be okay, and be able to come home with us soon?”

“Yes Stephanie daddy will be okay, yes he will be coming home really soon too.” I notice Penny crying as she hugs Stephanie and me while Mary stands back watching us.

I start to write again then I put the pen down and whisper to Stephanie. “I'm really sorry honey I didn’t mean that I am so glad to see you. They just have all kinds of medications running through my body. I love you and I can't wait to come home with you.”

“It’s okay daddy I can't imagine how you feel after your accident than waking up and looking like, you know a little girl.”

I look up at the two of them and smile. “I'm really sorry to all of you, I really missed all of you I am so happy I am able to come home soon.” We turn when we see someone walk in the room behind Mary.

“Oh I'm sorry I didn’t mean to break up this group hug.” We stare at the doctor. “I just wanted to give you some good news. Even without your results from your last blood works it looks like you will be able to go home with your family in a couple days.”

Penny turns and looks me in the eyes as we hug again. “Oh that’s so great I don’t know what to say doctor we are so happy.”

“I understand Mrs. Smith. I have more rounds to do so like I said feel free to bring some new pajamas for our little trooper here who is getting better every minute. I would also bring some regular clothes too unless you want her to go home in a couple days in her pajamas hahaha.”

We listen to the doctor laugh. I just wish he would stop calling me a ‘her’ and ‘she.’ I guess I had better get used to it they could be calling me dead so it could be worse I guess.

“Thanks again doctor you’ve made our whole family so happy.” We watch as the doctor walks away and down the hallway. “Speaking of the whole family where is your little sister you both are supposed to be watching her after cheerleading practice?”

Mary and Stephanie start talking at the same time to explain. Whenever the twins want to say something Mary is the leader. “Oh mom I guess I forgot to tell you with all the excitement of seeing um daddy again.” We wait for her to answer the question.

“Um yea right well Miley was playing Barbie's at the neighbor’s house and she asked if she can stay there instead of going home.”

Penny and I relax knowing that she is okay. “I kind of didn’t tell her that we were coming to see daddy, because you know she is always following us around and stuff. We just wanted to see umm daddy right Stephanie?”

“Yea mommy and daddy we just wanted to come here and not have baby Miley following us around everywhere we go.”

Penny and I look at each other. “Okay well I guess I understand but stop calling her baby Miley she is four years old not a baby.”

“Okay mom, were sorry.” We hear both Mary and Stephanie saying at the same time. “Mom are you hungry? Stephanie and I were saying we were starved while we were waiting out in the waiting room.”

I watch as Penny rolls her eyes. “Okay I get it we can pick something at the drive thru on the way home.” I smile realizing that Penny has had a lot of pressure on her since my accident.

“Girls why don’t you give your daddy a hug, and kiss and then wait for me in the waiting room so I can say good-bye to daddy.”

Stephanie first gives me a big hug and kisses me on the cheek. “I really like your hair like this daddy.” I feel her mess my hair up with her hand giggling as she smiles.

“Just shake your head daddy and all your hair will go back the same.” I look at her like she is an alien but I see Penny smiling too, so she must not be teasing me.

I shake my head and Stephanie was right. My hair all went back to the new girly bob hairstyle. “We miss you dad can't wait until you come home.”

“Bye umm dad like Stephanie said were glad you’re coming home soon.” I feel her give me a lite hug and a soft kiss on my cheek too.

Penny and I watch while the twins walk out of the room. “Sorry about Mary she is going through a lot, and has been a real help around the house while you were in the hospital.”

“It’s okay Penny, I can't imagine how they must feel about seeing there daddy that left for work over two months ago and now he is turned into a little eight year old girl.”

I feel Penny hug me. “I know the doctor said you have the body of an eight year old girl now, but to be honest your more the size of a six year old maybe even a small six year old girl sweetie. You will be okay.” I see Penny smiling as she says that again.

“Yea thanks for cheering me up Penny…NOT.” I whisper.

The smile on Penny's face says it all she still loves me. “I won't lie to you sweetie I'm just being honest you’re the size maybe of a six year old, a small six year old girl, but I still love you and I'm going to go and get the kids some dinner.”

“Love you too, oh and don’t forget the pajamas when you come back Penny.” I whisper.

Penny comes back to the bed and kisses me on the forehead. “I won't forget I can't wait to get you in that king size bed hehehe.” Listening to Penny giggling as I watch her long smooth legs walking out the door.

“Oh your all alone again sweetie.” I turn towards the door seeing the nurse coming back into the room. “That’s good because you really need your rest if you’re going home in a couple days okay sweetie?”

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I smile listening to the nurse. “Let me just check you out and tuck you in so you can get some sleep.” I feel the blankets moving all around me, and I can see my nakedness again as she pulls the blanket back.

“Oh sweetie you don’t have any panties on. I bet you want me to get you some right?” I roll my eyes thinking about wearing panties. “Would you like that?”

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. God I cannot believe I am asking for panties. This just cannot get any worse. “I’ll be right back; I’ll see if the other nurses know where there are some cute panties for you.” The nurse hurry's off.

“Okay I’m back, sorry it took me so long.” I was starting to dose off when the nurse came back in the room smiling at me. I rub my eyes trying to focus on her. “I was looking for some panties for you but the doctor said you weren’t ready for underwear yet.”

I look down at the blanket over me not responding. “The doctor said your bladder may not be fully developed yet so he is giving you a choice sweetie.” Great what choice is their underwear, or no underwear? Wow that was tough as I turn on my side to go back to sleep.

“I know you still aren’t allowed to talk, but your choice isn’t to roll over with no underwear.” I open my eyes looking at the nurse. “You can either use this, and it goes up you so if you have an accident while you sleep you won't wet the bed.”

I see a metal pan that looks like it goes up or around my new potty, she has to be kidding. “I know this is what we were using on you while you were in a coma to go potty in.”

“You can choice the metal bed pan or this.” Oh, my god is that what I think it is. A fucking diaper oh my god my life sucks. She cannot be serious about me wearing a diaper.

“I know it’s not much of a choice but if it was me I would take the diaper I don’t think I could sleep with this metal thing going up me, but it’s your choice sweetie.”

Life is so un fair but I agree with her I don’t think I would ever go to sleep with that metal thing going up my new potty. I cannot believe I am going to ask for a diaper. Why me why me I wish she just put it on me without giving me a choice. Now I have to ask for the diaper.

“Did you make up your mind sweetie?” I look up at her lifting the metal bedpan thingy in one hand and the other hand has a pink diaper. Of course, it has to be freaking pink. This is so embarrassing; I have to ask for a diaper, what has my life come too.

One day I am a normal guy with a beautiful wife and three beautiful daughter's. I go to work and now I have the body of an eight-year-old girl, or I guess like my wife said. I have the body of a small six-year-old girl. Oh my god I am going to ask for a diaper. God that means she is going to put it on me too oh my life sucks so bad.

I point at the pink diaper. “I thought you would pick the pretty pink diaper now lay back sweetie.” I move the pillow and lay on my back. I am totally naked when she moves the pink and white hospital gown out of the way.

“Good girl, now lift you pretty little bottom.” Oh, this is so embarrassing. I lift my bottom up in the air feeling the soft diaper slide under my butt. “Good girl now put you bottom down and spread your legs sweetie.”

Oh, she is not going too is she? Yes, I look and she is holding baby powder. I do what I am told, feeling the baby powder being spread all over my new potty.

“Good girl now put your legs back together.” I do as I am told again. “You are such a good girl and you’re done.” I hear the tape securing the diaper too me. The diaper is just in case you have an accident. Now get some rest sweetie, and if you need anything just push the button on the side of the bed okay?”

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. The nurse pulls the pink hospital gown over me covering the bulky disposable diaper. Wow, it sure is noticeable, I will have to remember to get this off before Penny, or the kids come back.

“Good night sweetie”. The nurse shuts the lights off and leaves. Yes without a doubt, I have to get this damn diaper off of me before Penny or the kids get here. I cannot even imagine if Penny or the kids seen me wearing a diaper.

Mary, Stephanie, and Miley would be calling me the new baby of the family. The girls would probably get into fights about taking turns changing my diaper. That would be a nightmare.

Not to mention my beautiful wife Penny, if she seen me in a pink diaper or any colored diaper she sure would not feel like messing around with a baby. Man life would be over for me. I still cannot believe I am going to bed with a diaper on. Life is so unfair.

The end of part 3

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 4
By Princess Panty boy

I rub my eyes trying to forget about that pretty nurse putting me in a diaper, a pink diaper by the way. Sure does feel weird though every time I twist and turn I can hear the plastic on the diaper making noise.

I guess I should stop thinking about it. This sure has been a long day. Who would have believed something like this could happen to anyone. I mean damn, only I have this kind of luck, or I should say bad luck.

The workday started like any other workday except when I woke up it was over two months later. That was the good thing if you can believe that. Here I wake up and find out I was in a coma the whole time.

All that would not have been terribly bad except when I woke up my body had been changed, from male to female and not only that but now I have the body of a little eight-year-old girl.

Even thought my beautiful wife seems to think my new body is more like a small six year old. I mean what is the difference waking up as an eight-year-old girl or a small six-year-old girl it still sucks.

I have to admit having some; private time with my wife sure was the best it has ever been. I thought I was going to die when I was in the ambulance on the way to the hospital after my chemical accident at work.

Now holy smoke Penny could not have been any sexier if I wrote down what to have her wear or how to act. I cannot make up my mind if she was so horny or if it was me.

The truth is I just loved feeling her having an orgasm more than my own satisfaction. Again, I do not have anything between my legs anymore. Well I guess I do, but I don’t have anything hanging between my legs anymore.

Penny sure did like when I was messing with her between her legs. I can feel a smile on my own face while I remember her moaning in pleasure. I wonder what that feels like having someone playing with you down there.

I wonder if it is the same as playing with myself and masturbating. Penny sure did enjoy it, I know I enjoyed when she used to stroke my hard cock until I got off. I had better stop thinking of it because I'm just going to get depressed again.

There is only one-way to find out I guess. I slide my hand down and feel the top of the diaper, and I look around and start to slide my fingers inside the diaper. The nurse sure put the diaper on tight I can barely slide my hand inside.

Feels weird not wet at all like Penny when I was messing with her. I slide my hand out of my diaper. How weird does that sound I pull my hand out of my diaper holy smoke, my life is so screwed up.

Oh well I'm alive and I have a beautiful wife who loves me for some reason. I guess life isn’t so bad at all. Life sure could be worse, well somehow I guess. I start to doze off again wishing my life were back to normal.

“Opps did I wake you up sweetie? I was trying so hard to draw your blood without waking you up. I took your blood three times already while you were sleeping.”

I rub my eyes with my other hand because the nurse has my other arm. “Is everything okay?” I say forgetting what happen to me until I hear my new little girl voice.

“Now, now the doctors have told you not to be talking until they say different okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I roll my eyes anyway.

The window blinds are still closed but I can see it’s still dark outside. “It’s okay sweetie I am just drawing blood every other hour like the tests are required.”

“While you’re awake I should give you some liquids so I don’t take all your blood hehehe.” I hear the weird nurse giggle like that is supposed to be funny.

The nurse can tell I didn’t think that was the right thing to say by looking at my concerned looking face. “I'm sorry sweetie I just started on the night shift. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. Can you drink some of this orange juice even a little sip would be great?”

The glass of orange juice is only about half way full when she puts it in my hands while I sit up. I am seriously thirsty as I take the glass. I start drinking it and it is so good I drink it all in one sip.

“Wow some little girl is thirsty. The more liquids the better when there taking blood for tests. Are you still thirsty sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Good girl let me pour you another glass.”

I watch as she pulls a carton of orange juice out from under the medication tray. There must be a cooler or a portable refrigerator under there because that first glass was very cold.

“Here ya go sweetie, take your time and drink it slowly this time I don’t want you to get a tummy ache.” I do as she requested and I drink the whole glass that the nurse filled all the way to the top this time.

Wow that felt great I didn’t know how thirsty I was. Come to think of it, I cannot remember the last time I had anything to drink. I guess I was being fed thru those damn tubes that they had shoved down my throat.

“You sure are a thirsty little girl would you like me to leave you a water bottle to drink if you wake up and get thirsty?”

I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Okay here we go let me put it on the bed stand so you don’t have to get out of bed to get a drink. I will open it for you, some of these tops, take a bit to un twist.”

“Okay sweetie go back to sleep baby girl.” I take the bottle of water, and finish un screwing the top and drink half the bottle then I screw the top back on.

Yes, that hit the spot. I push my face back into the soft pillow, and I can feel myself start to go back to sleepy land. My eyes close and I am out like a rock.

A couple more hours go by and I hear this noise. I sit up from a dead sleep and look around. “Oh I'm sorry sweetie I was just empting the trash and I guess I was making too much noise.”

“Did you sleep good sweetie? Are you hungry? I noticed the two ladies bringing lunch around are in the hallway.” Lunch, whatever happen to breakfast did I sleep thru it? I look out the window, and the sun is up and it looks like a hot day.

I must have been tired the last thing I remember was, some new nurse was taking my blood, and she gave me some orange juice then left me a bottle of water. I look on the nightstand and there are three empty bottles of water siting there.

“Well sweetie are you hungry, do you want some lunch?” I turn and look at the nurse, I remember not to talk so I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Oh that’s right you’re not supposed to talk. I was off yesterday sweetie I'm sorry for not knowing that, and I'm here asking you twenty questions.”

The new nurse walks out, and I watch her leave and she is definitely not as pretty as yesterdays nurse. I rub my eyes some more trying to wake fully up when I hear the door close again. I turn my head, and I see my beautiful wife standing there. I immediately smile as our eyes meet and I stare at her wearing another short skirt or it’s a dress this time.

“Hi sweetie I just seen the nurse in the hallway and she said you just woke up. You sure must have been tired from all our activities yesterday. I know I was. I woke up this morning and I figured I would come in and visit you before work but you were out like a light.”

Penny walks over and sits on the edge of the bed. “How are you feeling or I guess I should ask are you feeling okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “The doctor said you should be able to talk again tomorrow. Isn’t that great news sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“I thought so too. You want to hear some more good news. Like dah who doesn’t want to hear good news.” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

Penny is almost giggling like a little girl she is so excited. “You should be able to come home tomorrow. Isn’t that great?” I sit up and smile. I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I grab the notebook and the pen. I start to write as Penny moves almost behind me so she can read what I write.

“That is so great I can't wait to get out of here. I woke up last night while they were taking more blood from me. I feel like a pin cushion.” I hear Penny reading aloud what I just wrote.

I start to write again but Penny stops the pen I am holding. “I'm sorry sweetie I have to go back to work I just stopped by during my lunch break.” I look disappointed at her, but I understand as I return her smile.

“Sorry but I have to go I miss you and I can't wait to get your little body in our king size bed tomorrow. Oh I almost forgot when I came this morning I dropped off a small bag with some pajamas in it Mary packed the bag for me she has been a big help since your accident.”

Yes no more pink hospital gowns. I smile writing thank you. “You’re welcome sweetie, I didn’t have time to pick them, but Mary said you would like them.”

“But I have to get going or I will be late coming back from lunch sweetie, so I love you and I’ll see you after work.”

Penny leans in as the nurse comes in and kisses me on the forehead instead. “Remember ask the nurse to help you with your new pajamas if you need to there here to help right?” I see Penny smile at the nurse carrying the lunch tray.

“Your right Mrs. Smith we are here just for this little sweetie to get better. After you eat I can help you change is that okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “Good because if you got changed right now, and spilled something on your new pajamas you would be back in a hospital gown.”

The second I sit up, I notice a cold wet feeling. Oh no I'm still wearing a diaper and it feels soaked. How the hell did I pee in my diaper? I mean I guess I did sleep for like twelve hours and I did drink all those water bottles and all that orange juice too. I guess no harm; Penny didn’t see me wearing a diaper. I will sneak in the bathroom, as soon as this nurse leaves.

“Okay sweetie you should be okay now. I will come back in a few; I will give you some time to eat your lunch. I will help you into your new pajamas and out of that hospital gown after you have lunch sweetie.”

I smile at the new nurse as she leaves me alone. I can feel the soaked diaper as I sit quietly in the bed. Maybe I should get this wet diaper off before anyone sees me wearing it. On the other hand who is going to see me, and this lunch looks great. I guess it can wait until after lunch.

No, I had better get this wet diaper off of me now. The way my luck has been going the media will be here if I'm trying to hide something. I move the blanket off me after I push the tray stand back a ways.

Wow, this feels weird getting out of bed. Everything looks so big from down here. I guess because I'm so small now. Oh, well I better get in the bathroom before someone catches me wearing a diaper and a wet diaper at that.

I walk over to the doorway of the bathroom, I lift the front of the hospital gown up, and I look between my legs and notice how the soaked diaper is sagging down. I cannot believe I peed so much. I hear noises in the hallway, and turn towards the doorway and see no one.

The second I get in the bathroom I un fasten the tape holding the diaper on me, and it fall to my ankles. I bend over, pick it up, and toss it in the garbage. Oh, that feels better. I feel like ten pounds lighter. I still cannot believe how much I peed in that damn thing, not to mention I slept right through wetting myself.

I turn the warm water on in the sink and I can barely see in the sink. The water comes out cold, but warms up with my finger under the stream of the water. I grab a bunch of toilet paper, wet them in the sink, and clean between my legs.

Wow, that feels weird. I turn and see my reflection in the mirror and I stare between my legs seeing that I am no longer male at all. I look so weird down there with nothing between my legs. Even though I shouldn’t say that, I definitely have something between my legs seeing the little slit there now, instead of what used to hang down there.

Man I am hungry I had better get out there before they see me staring between my legs like some kind of pervert. Plus I don’t want that food to get cold. I walk out of the bathroom and get back in bed pulling the tray back in front of me.

Mash potatoes look good and yes there still hot. I start eating them, and dipping the potatoes into the light colored gravy. While I'm eating, I look around and it feels weird siting up in bed without underwear. I keep pulling the hospital gown over me, I just feel almost naked.

I finish most of the food, I guess it is kind of good but I haven’t eaten anything in over two months so I'm not picky. Hospital food that they gave me is kind of like soft food like jello, mash potatoes, soup and saltines and even my favorite cold orange juice.

I think I could live on orange juice. I don’t remember ever feeling like I craved orange juice I remember drinking beer, wine and even hard liquor. I don’t crave any of those, but when I had the glass of cold OJ last night or this morning whenever that was life started being good again.

With a full tummy, I push the tray table thing back to the side and cover back up with the blanket so no one can see I don’t have any underwear on under this tiny hospital gown. The second I lay back into the pillow I get so relaxed and fall to sleep.

The nurse comes back in my room while I was sleeping, and turns the lights out, and takes the trays and foodstuff out. I am guessing I feel a sleep around lunchtime because there were serving food but I had no idea what time it was when I was eating or when I fell asleep.

Sometime later, I wake up after a couple hour nap and I see the lights are out. Looking out the window, I notice the sun is starting to go down when I hear a noise over by the door.

“Oh good you awake I didn’t want to bother you while you’re sleeping.” I turn and see my favorite nurse smiling back at me. She sure has some sexy legs. “Did you have a nice nap sweetie?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. “”That’s good your color is back you look so much better today.”

I return her smile, as she walks over and starts playing with my super girly bob hairstyle. “I think Ms. Terri did a great job on your hair you look even cuter today then yesterday.” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I hope that she knows I was blinking my eyes once meaning thank you, not I was agreeing that I look cuter with this super girly hairstyle.

“What is this over here on the chair?” I look at what she is staring at, and I see a Barbie backpack. “Oh its clothes for you I bet, maybe some new pajamas, watching the nurse look inside real quick. I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

I wonder why she put my clothes in a Barbie backpack. Oh that is right she said Mary packed the pajamas, and that she has been helping a lot since my accident.

“Okay sweetie hop out of bed so we can get you undressed and into something more comfortable than that silly hospital gown okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

I climb out of bed and can't wait to get this thing off of me.
“Okay sweetie I will help you until you get your strength back now lift up your foot so I can put these cute panties on you.” She has to be kidding me that I have to wear panties now. I guess my old briefs wouldn’t fit me anymore; I lift my foot up and step into the panties.

“Oh these are so cute, I used to have the same Barbie panties when I was a little girl like you.” Barbie panties what the hell are they thinking. “Okay sweetie lift your arms up.” I do as I am told, as I stand naked except me wearing only the panties as I look down and stare at my new panties.

OMG there pink with little stars on them and they say Barbie princess on them. This is so messed up they must be the girlish panties Mary could fine. “They look so cute on you but they look a little loose on you, turn around so I can see what size they are.” I turn around and I feel the sexy little nurse put her fingers inside the back of the panties I am wearing and pulls out the tag.

“Well, looks like the size of these panties say 6-T. I will make sure they know those are at least a size or two too big for you sweetie. I bet those are so much more comfortable than not wearing any panties.” I look down and see myself wearing the little girl’s panties, my life is so messed up, and of course, they had to be pink.

I turn around so the nurse can see me. “Those panties look so cute on you even though there too big. Okay now lift your arms up again, were almost done and turn around.” I smile okay as I turn around and lift my arms over my head again. This must be the pajama tops.

“Good girl now let me pull this over your head without messing up your new hairstyle.” I feel the pajama top being pulled over my head, while I slide my arms threw the armholes. The nurse pulls it over me.

I can feel her starting to button the back of the top. Oh that feels so much softer than those ruff feeling hospital gowns I had to wear. “Oh you look so much more comfortable now. You want to go look at yourself in the mirror before you hop back in bed?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

“Okay sweetie but hurry you’re not supposed to be out of bed until the doctors say it is okay.” I start to walk towards the bathroom, I wonder why she did not let me put the pajama pants on before I go look in the mirror.

I rub my eyes while I walk into the bathroom and see my reflection in the mirror. What the hell, no fucking way, I cannot believe I'm wearing a pink pajama top, and it is silky too. Then I notice I am not wearing a pajama top this is a nightgown.

“You look so pretty in your nightgown.” I roll my eyes staring into the mirror. Holy smoke this is a pink Barbie nightgown. Mary must hate me, I try to pull the nightgown lower, but it only goes to upper too mid-thigh.

Man I look like such a little girl dressed in this. “I guess your nightgown is a little too big too, turn around sweetie and let me check the size too.” She cannot be serious that this is too big on me it feels so tiny like I am almost naked. I look down at my naked legs going up into the nightgown while the nurse checks the tag.

“Yup just like I thought so, this is also a size 6-T. You will definitely need a smaller size. I still bet that pretty little silk Barbie nightgown feels better than that standard hospital gown right?”

I cannot believe I'm going to have to agree with the nurse as I stare at myself dressed like a little girl. Who the hell am I fooling; I am a little girl, just look at me. I blink my eyes once meaning yes, this nightgown is more comfortable than the hospital gown.

“I knew it would be, even though your panties and nightgown are too big for you.” I roll my eyes not believing I said I was better off in panties and a little silk Barbie nightgown. Did I leave out the nightgown is pink of course.

The mirror does not lie; I look like a little girl. “Okay sweetie you better get back in bed so we can get you under the covers before I get in trouble letting you see how pretty you look in your new nightgown.” I leave the bathroom and walk over to the bed, and start to climb into bed.

“Yes those Barbie panties your showing off look so cute on you.” I turn and notice my butt is in the air, with my panties on view for the world to see. Man, my life just sucks as I crawl back in bed.

The nurse pulls the blanket back over me. I sure wish she would stop treating me like a baby. I can sure cover my own self with the blanket for petes sake.

“There now, try to get some rest while I go check on my other patience’s. I don’t want you to start running down the halls.” I look at the nurse like she is out of her mind. “I know you are out of that hospital gown, and wearing normal clothes okay sweetie?”

Oh, she is a freaking riot I don’t want to be seen dressed like this in the dark under the blankets let alone walking down the hallway in the public where everyone will see me dressed like a little girl. Damn wearing this nightgown, I look more like a girlie girl not just a girl.

“Did you hear me sweetie you look like your deep in thought?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I want to tell her I’ll try to control myself from running down the hallway while I'm wear these little girly Barbie panties and the matching Barbie nightgown.

The nurse would probably think I was kidding anyway. I wonder why Penny let Mary put the most girly nightgown in the bag instead of some more guyish or anything other than this super girly nightgown and panties.

I watch as the nurse leaves me alone and I stare at the ceiling trying to figure what my life will be like when I get home. I wonder what time it is anyway I'm thinking to myself. I start to stare out the window wondering what my family is doing when I feel a tap on my shoulder.

“Hey daddy how are you doing?” I turn and see little Miley staring at me. I really like your new hairstyle you look so pretty.” I see past her and the twins are there with my beautiful wife behind them. “Mommy can you pick me up so I can hug daddy, please?”

I smile at her wanting to hug me. Penny comes over and picks her up and I reach over and hug Miley as she pulls herself down next to me on the bed. I take the notebook and write in it. “Hi my baby Miley how are you doing, I missed you so much. Give daddy a big hug.” Penny reads aloud what I was writing as I write it.

“Mary & Stephanie come over here and give you dad a hug too.” I still feel Miley’s arms wrapped around me I never noticed how strong she is as she hugs me. Stephanie gives me a big hug as Miley lets go of my neck.

Mary reaches over Stephanie and looks like she is having teeth pulled as she gives me a little hug. “Well dad, I sure like your pretty pajamas hehehe.” I look Mary in the eyes as she giggles staring at part of the nightgown that is showing above the blanket.

“I knew she would pick the prettiest one Stephanie I told you she would.” I notice Stephanie and Miley staring at me. I start to write, and then I feel the blanket being pulled down to my toes showing all of what I am wearing.

I look up at Mary smiling at me as she is holding the blanket in her hands. “See Stephanie SHE picked the girlish pajamas like I said SHE would.” I hear as Mary said louder the word ‘she’ every time she said it.

“I told you too Miley SHE would wear the prettiest ones hehehehe.” Mary says while she is giggling when she walks over to the Barbie backpack and pulls out some gray sweat pants and a black tee shirt.

The girls are all smiling at the pink nightgown I am wearing. I look up at Penny and she puts her hand over her mouth smiling too like she is going to bust out laughing. I am speechless and in shock seeing there are other clothes in the backpack.

“Well I would have picked the pretty Barbie nightgown too, but I'm a girl. I guess you really are a little girl like me too daddy. Do you want to play Barbie's with me later?”

I start writing down in the notebook as Penny giggled softly to herself hearing Miley's comments until I gave her a pissed off look. Then Penny started reading from my notebook as I continued writing.

“The nurse only gave me the nightgown to wear. She didn’t say anything about there being other clothes in the backpack.” I look around and Mary looks like she is going to roll on the floor laughing at any moment. Penny, Stephanie, and Miley are just smiling from ear to ear at me.

I feel Miley playing with my hair as I start to write. “Mary why did you put the nightgown in there anyway?” I give her a pissed off look.

“Well umm dad, I thought you would want to wear something pretty to match your new hairstyle. I guess I was right, and by the way, your new hairstyle really suits you. You look so pretty now.”

I want to explode when I hear Mary teasing me; I do not think it is funny at all. I put the pen on the paper to ream Mary a new one, when Penny smiles at me not to continue. “Okay girls give daddy another fast hug and a kiss, and then I want you to go sit in the waiting room while I talk to daddy okay?”

“Yes mommy.” Miley says and hugs me as Penny puts her back on the floor. I smile at Miley who is not teasing me or isn’t teasing me on purpose at least.

Stephanie walks over to the bed and leans in, and kisses me on the cheek and stands next to Miley. While I'm watching Stephanie, I don’t see Mary's hand get the edge of the nightgown and lift it up past my stomach showing everyone the matching silky pink Barbie panties I'm wearing.

“The Barbie panties look good on HER too. Even though they look a little too loose on you I will get you a smaller pair of panties next time DADDY dearest.”

I try to lean down to get the blanket to cover myself up, so not everyone sees me wearing the girliest panties in the world. I cannot reach the blanket, I notice everyone smiling at me wearing the little panties. The panties I am wearing are on total display to all three my girls and my beautiful wife.

“Leave your dad alone Mary, and give her, I mean him, I mean just hug, and kiss your dad and go sit in the waiting room. We will be talking about this later Mary. Stephanie you and Miley can pick one of the DVD’s we brought for you to watch since your both being good.”

I stare at Mary smiling from ear to ear as she leans in staring closely at the panties I am wearing, while she gives me a kiss on the forehead, like she would give a small toddler. Mary turns looks at me up and down, stares between my legs, seeing no bulge; she smiles at me turns, and walks out of the room with the other kids.

“I’m sorry sweetie she only seems to be pushing your buttons; she’s a perfect angel at home.” I look up at Penny pissed. “Well I mean it bugs me too, the way she is talking to you. I will have a long talk with her when I get her home okay?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes.

I shake my head not knowing what to do. “You have to admit you do look cute in you Barbie nightgown and matching panties.” I roll my eyes hearing Penny. I get no respect, looking up at Penny smiling at me.

“Can I lay down with you sweetie?” I move over to the other edge of the bed giving Penny plenty of room. I watch her tiny pinned striped mini skirt sliding up showing her panties as she lays next to me.

Penny notices me staring between her legs seeing her pink panties under her skirt. “Yes sweeties were wearing the same color panties hehehe.” I hear Penny giggle with her comment than I turn to look at her. The second I turn, I feel her warm lips pressing against mine.

The feeling when our lips meet, seems like the whole world has disappeared and all that is left is us kissing. Penny’s tongue slides inside my mouth and starts to wrap around mine. I can feel the goose pimples going up and down my body while we kiss passionately.

Life seems so much better when Penny and are together. Just feeling her skin touching mine is like electricity. My whole body tingles with pleasure.

“Oh I almost forgot sweetie.” Penny gets back out of bed, and takes my notebook and writes on it. “This will be better.” I see what she wrote. TAKING A NAP DO NOT DESTURB. “That way we can relax and talk and not be disturbed sweetie.”

I watch as she puts the note on the other side of the door and turns out the lights. I can barely see her simulate in the dark as
She walks back over to the bed.

“Move over again sweetie, so I can get in this tiny little bed with you.” I feel Penny sit on the edge of the bed while she takes her heels off. I hear a zipper go down thinking that she just undid her skirt.

I was right because I felt her get off the bed, stand up, and I'm guessing she folded her skirt and put it on the chair. “That feels much better to cuddle with.” Penny gets in bed and I slide over again in the dark.

“Let me get the blanket to cover us.” I feel the blanket and then Penny's lips press into mine again. Our smooth legs are rubbing against each other as we kiss deeply.

Penny’s hands slide up and down my silk Barbie nightgown as we kiss. “This nightgown feels so good on you sweetie.” Her hands slide under my nightgown and I feel them rubbing my pantied bottom. “Here this will be better.” Both her hands grab on to my butt and squeeze hard while I feel her turning, and now I’m on top of her.

“That’s much better don’t you thing sweetie?” I smile in the darkness as my hand slide under her top and lift it over her head. With a quick twist to her clasp on her bra and it, falls away.

Penny’s warm breasts feel great while I pinch her hard nipples, listening to her moan softly. The whole time she is rubbing her hands up and down on my silk Barbie panties.

“Oh yes sweetie that feels so good don’t stop.” In the middle of her talking while, one of my hands is feeling her perfect breasts, my other hand slides down to her panties. My hand slides into her panties slowly then I hear Penny moaning louder.

The crazy thing is Penny is moaning louder and my fingers have not even touched her wet vagina yet. My fingers just slid inside her panties and I was making little circles with my fingers working my way to her wetness.

My index finger is the first finger to feel how wet she is and the second I start rubbing her she lets out a massive moan as her hips clamp down on my hand as she has her first orgasm. While my fingers are starting to rub Penny to another orgasm, I slide down more to lick and taste her breasts licking around her hard nipples.

The moment I start to suck on Penny's breasts, I can feel her legs spreading apart and I feel my Barbie panties rubbing against her pink silk panties with one of my fingers inside her panties.

“OMG sweetie that feels so good don’t stop.” Penny’s hands are now everywhere, I feel one hand sliding up and down my chest feeling the silky nightgown I'm wearing , while her other hand slides in the back of my panties and she is rubbing, and squeezing my butt cheeks.

I hear a noise by the door and I slide my hand out from inside her panties, like anyone could see threw the blanket and see I'm fingering my wife to multiple orgasms. I stare towards the doorway and its nothing or at least whoever was out there didn’t come in.

“What did you hear something sweetie?” I look into the white of her eyes because that is all I can see of her.

My hand slide back between her legs and she has totally drenched her panties. My fingers go up and down the outside of her panties and every square inch of Penny’s pretty panties are soaked for her orgasms. I smile to myself knowing I am the reason that she was able to enjoy so much, having multiple orgasms.

“Oh I heard someone or something by the door. I guess they kept on going because I don’t see anything anymore.” I say listening to my new little girl voice again.

I can see Penny smiling because I can see how white her teeth are as I still lay on top of her. “Your butt cheek fits so good in my hand now sweetie I just love it.” I feel her give me a hard squeeze and I yelp like a little girl. “Your panties are rubbing against mine, and they are just driving me crazy too.”

“I can't wait until we can bring you home tomorrow. We will be able to go in our own bedroom and not be disturbed. I keep thinking someone is going to come in at any moment.”

I am smiling thinking the same thing. “Tomorrow the girls and I will be able to pick you up after breakfast they said. I'm going to see if I can get the girls to spend the night with their friends so we can have a peaceful private night to ourselves. How does that sound sweetie?”

“That sounds like heaven, I can't wait. I will be able to talk again; I hope I still don’t sound like I do now like a little girl.”

Penny is running her fingers threw my hair while I am talking. “I don’t care how your voice is sweetie as long as you can keep me so satisfied in bed. The time we have messed around in the hospital has been the best sex we have ever had. I cannot remember ever having so many orgasms before.”

“I better get dressed and then I’ll bring the girls back in here to give you a hug good-bye.” I slide off Penny, and I slide my nightgown down over my panties and my panties feel like they are wet on the outside from Penny dripping on me.

I reach down to get the blanket as I reach around in the darkness the lights come on. “Sorry sweetie I should have gave you notice I was putting the lights back on. I see orange and black dots while I rub my eyes trying to focus. “Oh I just love how those panties fit you, and did you wet yourself you look wet down there too.”

“Wow I still can't see Penny just dots.” Then I feel Penny's fingers rub across my panties between my legs and I stop breathing as I see, and feel what she is doing. “I better stop here, or we will both be pretty busy hehehe.” I hear Penny giggling.

Once my eyes can focus I, notice Penny is completely dressed again while she is pulling my nightgown back over the Barbie panties. I watch her staring between my legs the whole time until she pulls my nightgown all the way down.

“Okay I’ll be right back sweetie make sure your all covered up, so you don’t get me all excited again hehehe.” Penny giggles again as she walks out of the room.

A few minutes go by and I pulled the blanket all the way up to my waist, guaranteeing no one will be seeing my new panties again. I cannot believe I keep calling them my panties, but I better get used to it I guess.

“Hey daddy can I have a kiss before we go?” I blink my eyes once meaning yes. I smile at Miley as I put both my arms out as she climbs in bed with me and gives me a big hug and kiss. Stephanie walks over smiling as I reach one of my arms out and hug her as she kisses me on the cheek too.

Stephanie continues to smile at me. “I can't wait until you come home tomorrow dad.” Stephanie says.

“Me too daddy I can't wait until you come home. I don’t sleep very good when your not home with us.” I smile at both of them as Miley slides off the bed with Stephanie’s help.

Mary walks slowly over too me. “I am sorry I pulled your blanket away dad, and showed everyone your pretty panties.” The way she said it than looked over at Penny meant to me that Penny told her to apologize to me.

“I know you get your voice back tomorrow, and I hope you don’t yell at me for what I did. But your panties do look so pretty even though there too big for you.” I roll my eyes as Mary leans in and kisses me on the forehead again like you would kiss a small toddler.

Mary turned, and walks back towards her sisters. “Okay sweetie I'm going to get the girls some dinner, we will see ya tomorrow. We love you and miss you bye sweetie.” I watch as Penny's smiling eyes lean in and kiss me gently on the lips.

We smile at each other as I watch my family leave. Penny, Stephanie, and Miley are still waving until they go through the door. Oh, man I cannot wait to get out of this freaking hospital, and get back to home.

Tomorrow cannot get here to quick. Man Penny wore me out. I need to go potty; I mean go to the bathroom. I climb out of bed pulling down my Barbie nightgown so no one see’s my panties and I walk into the bathroom.

After closing the door, I slide my wet panties down, and sit on the toilet and relieve myself. I do not know if I am ever going to get used to sitting to go pee. I grab a small piece of toilet paper and wipe my new potty.

I pull my panties back up and they feel a little damp between my legs as my nightgown falls into place. I walk back in the room and climb into bed.

Man, I am beat I did not realize how tired I was. I will get some rest and tomorrow I go home yea…

The end of part 4

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 5
By Princess Panty boy

I wake up and start rubbing my eyes as I hear a noise. “Sorry little one I was just checking, and I was putting your blanket back over you.” My eyes start to focus, and I see my favorite nurse smiling down at me.

“Did you sleep well sweetie? Like I said I was checking you, and I'm really sorry I woke you up.”

I stare at her seeing her smiling face. “Remember, the doctors said you’re allowed to start speaking now. So why don’t you try a couple words sweetie.”

“Okay, testing one, two, three, can you hear me now?” Damn my voice has not changed back; I still have the voice of a little girl. I don’t know what I was thinking, since I have the body of six-year-old girl.

I try to clear my voice and try to have a deeper sound to it. “Well that was easy nurse, what is your name anyway? I have been wanted to ask you since I arrived?”

“I am Amber sweetie nice to meet you again. How does your throat feel? Does it feel sore or hurt while you’re speaking sweetie?”

I stare at the pretty nurse looking at her up and down staring at her long sexy legs. “Um no it doesn’t hurt or feel weird at all to talk. My voice sounds big time different before I came in here but I feel good.”

“Oh really what did your voice sound like before you came in here sweetie?” I look at the nurse, and I guess she doesn’t know that I was a full-grown man with a beautiful wife and three great daughters.

I sit back up. “My voice was a lot different before I had my accident. Not to change the subject, but you said you were checking me. Checking me for what, Taking more blood?”

“Oh, no sweetie I was checking your diaper to see if you were wet. The nurse, on the night shift said you fell a sleep before they could put a diaper on you so they put one on you while you slept.”

I reach down under the blanket, and sure enough, I feel the edges of the disposable diaper. “Oh, yea I didn’t even notice I was wearing one.”

“You are wet sweetie I was just going to change you, and get you a dry diaper when you woke up.” Just as Nurse Amber said I was wet, I felt a cold feeling like I was sitting on a wet towel.

Looking up at the nurse, I think she realized I just noticed also that I was wet. “Since you’re up you might as well climb out of bed and use the bathroom and get rid of that diaper. Unless you want me to change you sweetie while you’re in bed?”

“No I am good.” I pull the blankets down and see the pink diaper I am wearing. Yes, she was right; except I wasn’t just wet, I had soaked the diaper.

I pull my pink Barbie nightgown over the diaper, and slide out of bed forgetting how far the floor was and almost wipe out. “Are you okay sweetie you almost took a little tumble?”

“No I’m okay.” I slide my hands down the nightgown to make sure the diaper is covered completely.

I feel the back of the nightgown being pulled down; I turn and see the nurse pulling my nightgown over the diaper. “There you are sweetie all covered up. Do you have to go potty sweetie? I will wait out here until you are finished.”

“Yes I do, I will be right back.” Man that’s messed up I thought I cover up this diaper, man how embarrassing. This is so messed up having this hot nurse seeing me wearing a diaper and a pee soaked diaper at that. I start walking to the bathroom and I can feel the cold wet diaper sagging between my legs.

I continue to shake my head as I close the door to the bathroom. “Oh sweetie not to be a pain but can you leave the bathroom door open?” I turn around and look at her like she is out of her mind.

“I am so sorry sweetie you get no privacy in a hospital it’s just in case you get hurt in there we won't know unless the door is open.” I turn and see the nurse thinking she must be kidding me, but she looks totally serious.

I shake my head and open the bathroom door the rest of the way and I lift up the front of my nightgown and unfasten the tape too my diaper. The diaper falls down between my feet with a loud thump because of amount of pee in it.

“You want me to get that out of your way sweetie?” I bend over, and pick the diaper up, and fold the tape back over it and drop the diaper in the trash pale next to me in the bathroom.

The nurse gives me a dirty look from ignoring her, as I lift my nightgown up and sit on the toilet relieving myself. Of course, I turn and look through the doorway, the nurse is staring at me going potty.

“Here are your panties sweeties, um there kind of damp. Did you have a little accident in them? I can get you a nice dry diaper if you like.” Like I can tell her my wife had so many orgasms last night it went through her panties and on to mine. Maybe I won't tell her the truth.

I turn after hearing her and take the panties from her. “No thanks these will be fine.” I wipe myself with the nurse watching. I stand up and bend over sliding the pink Barbie panties up my legs.

“I bet that feels better sweetie, are you excited about going home? I guess that’s a silly question who wouldn’t be excited about leaving the hospital.”

I smile and realize I can talk now. “Yes I am very excited I can't wait to leave here. Speaking of leaving did you see the backpack that was on the chair yesterday?”

“Oh you mean you’re pretty Barbie backpack?” Great she thinks the backpack is mine. No reason to argue with her I will be out of here today.

I look on the floor and respond. “Yes, that backpack. Have you see it?” I continue to look around so I can put those sweat pants and tee shirt on so I don’t have to wear this super girly nightgown. I mean it is a dress for petes sake every time I turn I think the world can see the panties I am wearing.

“Yes sweetie i seen your pretty backpack yesterday on the chair but I don’t see it anymore. What was in there anyway that was important?”

I turn to make eye contact with the nurse and she is standing next to me towering over me as I stare at her long sexy legs. “My other pajamas where in there maybe there are some more underwear in there too. Plus I wanted to change out of this Barbie nightgown.”

“I don’t see it but didn’t one of those girls that came to visit you last night take it. I thought I seen one of them leaving with your Barbie back pack.”

I turn and listen to the nurse. “Come to think of it I am sure one of those girls took it because I overheard her saying that the clothes she picked out for you are too big for you so she was going to bring back some more appropriate clothes that will fit you better.” I look at the nurse and it makes sense I guess.

“So I guess that is a good thing she will bring your backpack back with clothes that fit you this time. Is that your big sister by the way?” I look at her and I am starting to lose my patience with this nurse even though she is hot looking.

I start to climb back in bed when I hear the nurse’s name being paged over the intercom. “Oh I have to go sweetie there calling me. If you need anything, just push the button that’s hooked to your bed ok sweetie?”

“Okay thanks.” I say as the nurse hurry’s out of my room. Well this is wonderful; I bet Mary took the backpack so I couldn’t change into those other pajamas, which are not totally girly like this nightgown.

Oh, well no sense in losing my mind over it. Penny said she would pick my clothes out this time. I think that is what she said. I guess it doesn’t matter; anyway, you slice it I am going home today than I can pick my own clothes out.

Wow, I didn’t think about clothes. I wonder where they found these clothes. I bet there Mary and Stephanie's old clothes. Well I know both of them have tons of clothes so I should have a nice choice of stuff to wear if I am getting hand me downs.

Well it will have to do until I can go to the mall and get some proper clothes. I guess I am too small to drive but Penny and I could go to the mall and get me some jeans and other pants maybe some shorts since its summer.

I lean back daydreaming about getting out of this hospital and getting some normal clothes and having some private time with my beautiful wife Penny.

“Knock, knock anyone home.” I turn to the doorway and see a nurse pushing a cart with food on it. “Oh good your awake honey. Are you hungry would you like some breakfast?”

I smile seeing her. “Yes that would be great!” I sit up as I watch her putting a tray on the stand and she pulls it over my bed. “Looks good I can't wait, smells good too.”

“Yes little one breakfast here is actually good. Would you like a glass of orange juice or some milk, or both?”

The smile on my face must be big because the food nurse started smiling more. “Both would be great I'm really thirsty. I don’t know why but I just can't seem to get enough to drink.”

“Well we can sure fix that little one. I will leave you some milk and orange juice right here on your tray. I will also put a water bottle on the nightstand if you get thirsty latter okay honey?”

Oh yes I smile hearing that. “Thank you very much that is so nice of you.” I take my new favorite drink and finish the glass of orange juice with one large sip.

Yes, life is good. I start to eat the scrambled eggs but there really not cooked the way I like them these are kind of under cooked all most runny, which is nasty except I am hungry so I start to eat them.

The hash browns are good but I start to get full much faster than usual. I guess my eyes must be bigger than my stomach. My stomach is a lot smaller now that must be it. I leave the rest of the food on the tray only finishing my milk before I push the tray table away from the bed.

“Well, well you are done already I was just coming in to see if you wanted seconds. I guess you weren’t as hungry as you thought.”

The nurse teases me about almost attacking my food tray when she brought it in. The nurse smiles at me, while she takes the tray off my table. “Yea I guess my eyes were bigger than my tummy.”

“Let me cover you up little one, maybe you should take a little nap before they let you go home today. I am sure you will need all your energy once you are home.”

I watch as the nurse walks out, she is right I could use a fast nap than wake up and get the hell out of here. You know what is weird before the nurse came in I was saying my ‘stomach’ must not be as big as I thought.

But, when the nurse came in, I said to her my ‘tummy’ must not be as big as I thought. Saying tummy like a little kid would say. Now that is kind of weird. Sort of like I used to enjoy drinking beer, all the time now I crave orange juice and milk.

Oh, well a nap does sound like a good plan. I slide out of bed and turn the lights off. Still feels weird every time I walk around in this nightgown. I feel like I am half-naked and everyone can see my underwear when I walk.

I hold the nightgown down, but of course, it is as low as it will go, and I hop back into bed and cover up with the blanket. I'm sure my panties were in plain sight as I bent over to climb back in bed. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to saying ‘my panties’ anyway this does feel good under the blankets.

Pretty much the second my head hit the pillow I was out and what felt like two minutes was three hours and I was being awaken.

“Hey sleepy head I thought you would be so excited about coming home you wouldn’t be able to sleep.” I turn around and see my beautiful wife smiling at me.

I smile seeing my family. My beautiful wife is wearing a tight little skirt that makes her long legs look so sex. Plus she is wear a simple top but still making her look way hot. The twins Mary & Stephanie are wearing there cheerleader uniforms making them both look very pretty. Little Miley is wearing her school uniform which is a light blue skirt and top.

The second we make eye contact, I start smiling and Penny reaches in and gives me a big hug, and kiss on the lips. “Hey daddy I'm so happy you get to come home with us.” I smile hearing Miley's voice, and seeing her smiling face.

“I am glad to Miley.” I see all three girls and my wife smiling hearing my new voice. “Okay I love all of you but no making fun of my new voice okay?”

I look around at everyone smiling and I stare at each one until each of them nods their heads agreeing with me. Stephanie comes close, hugs me, and kisses me on the cheek. “I hate hospitals daddy I can't wait to get you out of here.”

“Stephanie I agree with you big time.” I put my little hand up so she can high five me. ‘Slap’ as I rub my hand, she slapped it so hard.

I smile at all of them as Mary leans in and smiles at me. “I'm glad you’re coming home too dad. Your hair is a mess can I brush it for you?”

“Maybe in a bit right now I want to get dressed and get the hell out of here.”

Miley looks up at me than at Penny. “Mommy, daddy cursed you said I should never curse but dad did.”

“Your right Miley, I am sorry I am just so excited I lost my mind for a second. Mommy will have to give daddy a spanking when we get home.” I see Penny smile at me and her eyebrow’s raised up.

Miley giggles. “That’s funny daddy.” I look at all the smiley faces.

“Okay Penny what do I have to do to get out of here? Do I have to sign anything or just walk out after I get dressed?”

Penny looks at me and smiles. “I missed you sweetie. Well of course, you have to get dressed first. Who is carrying your father’s clothes?”

“We have them mom.” Seeing Mary smiling. “Why don’t you go sign dad out, that’s going to take a while and we will help dad get dressed. If we did it as a team we can get out of here faster.”

I see Penny look at me than smile. “I don’t know if dad wants you to help him get dressed, and see him without clothes on.”

“Mom remember we seen dad naked when they were giving him a sponge bath when he was still in a coma. So we know what he looks like naked we just want to get out of here fast.”

I see a surprised look on Penny face. “I guess that would speed things up if they helped you get dressed why I take care of all the paperwork. I mean you can go in the bathroom if you don’t want them to see you naked.”

“Okay sweetie I’ll try to be as quick as I can.” Penny gives me a quick kiss on the lips and walks out as I watch her long sexy legs walking out of the room.

I cannot wait until I get home. “Okay dad it might be easier to dress you while you’re sitting on the edge of the bed, and we don’t need to see you naked you can change panties in the bathroom if you want.”

“Hehehe.” Mary giggles softly than the other two girls giggle to hearing that I will get new panties to wear. “Okay turn around on the bed so we can unbutton your nightgown.”

I do as I am told feeling her hands unbuttoning the back of this damn pink nightgown. I will be so happy if I never see this again. “Good girl, Opps sorry dad.” I give Mary the look.

“Okay dad lift your arms up, we already seen you in your cute pink Barbie panties hehehe.” Mary giggles and then I hear the other two girls giggle too.

I feel the Barbie nightgown finally being pulled off me forever. “Okay Stephanie hurry and get the socks, we don’t want her I mean dad just sitting in her panties all day right dad?”

“Yes Mary that’s right, so let’s hurry up okay.” I cover my bare chest with my arms crossed in front of them as I sit in just my panties.

Stephanie gives one sock to Miley and they both start putting the white socks on my feet. I look down and see how they are both cuffing them, which shows some lace frills at the tops of the socks.

“These socks sure look pretty girly you know girls.” I look Stephanie and Miley in the eyes as they finish putting them on my feet.

I wait for a response as both girls look at each than at Mary. “There really not that girly dad we have a lot more girly socks but this size is the only stuff we could find for you. Remember those panties you’re wearing and the nightgown you were wearing were a size 6.”

“The next size down is a five but we couldn’t find any clothes that were that size so we found bunches of size 4, and looking at the socks they fit you perfect don’t you think?”

I look down again at the socks and they do fit pretty good but I cannot wait until Penny and I can pick some normal clothes. “I guess your right they fit good even though they look really girly to me.” All three girls smile with me agreeing with them or agreeing with Mary since she is the one explaining.

“Okay now we need the shoes too Stephanie.” I watch as she turns to get them as Miley jumps over to the bag faster.

I shake my head watching the look on Stephanie's face while she rolls her eyes having Miley beat her to the bag. “You think baby Miley is excited daddy or what?” Stephanie says.

“Yes I would say that but then you’re the big sister that’s good you’re not arguing.” I reach out and hug Stephanie, as she smiles.

Miley walks back over to us hugging. “I am the one that picked the shoes daddy. It was really hard finding the right size so I hope they fit.”

“I am sure they will fit if you picked them Miley.” I hug Stephanie while I feel Miley putting the shoes on my feet. “They do feel comfortable but they don’t feel like sneakers, they feel more like shoes.”

“We couldn’t find any sneakers the same size, so we had to bring these but it’s good baby Miley found them don’t you think dad?” I hear Mary say.

I start to let go of our hug with Stephanie smiling at me so I can see the new shoes Miley just put on my feet. I look down and they are little black Mary Jane shoes. “Girls these are way to girly, didn’t you bring some other shoes? I mean I rather go barefoot instead of wearing these.”

“You don’t like them daddy?” I sit on the bed looking at my girly feet wearing girly shoes. Looking up at Miley I see her about to cry.

Miley looks up at me and we make eye contact and I can see she is about to burst out into tears any second. “Um no Miley they are really nice there just so girly looking I was hoping for something a little planner.”

“So you don’t like them, and you don’t want to wear the shoes that I picked specially for you?”

Shit I'm screwed she is going to burst out crying and I'm just sitting here in panties and shoes and socks. “Um no Miley I love them and I’ll wear them home okay so don’t cry.”

“Great daddy they will really match your outfit that makes me so happy you like them it took a long time to find the right size.”

I would be breaking her heart if I told her they are the girliest shoes made, and I didn’t want to wear them. “Okay dad turn around so we can get you finished getting dressed.” I turn my back to them and I feel the shirt start being pulled over my head.

“Dad put your arms threw the sleeves so we can button the back of it up.” I slide both my arms threw the sleeves which are really puffy and OMG not pink again.

I don’t want to be wearing a pink shirt home from the hospital. “Girls it’s pink, couldn’t you have found any other color?”

“I thought you like pink daddy, I picked this outfit for you because I was thinking how pretty you will look.” Miley says as she starts pulling on it as I feel Mary buttoning the back up.

I look at Miley getting all teary eyed again. Man I am so screwed I am going to be wearing the girliest socks and shoes and now a freaking pink shirt. “Looks like the size is perfect for you to daddy, and you look so pretty.”

“Miley spent half the night picking this outfit for you, um dad hehehe.” I hear Mary giggle softly. “You do look great in this outfit don’t you think so too Stephanie?”

I turn and look up at Stephanie looking at me up and down. “Yea I guess it fits perfect. I just didn’t think it would.” I see Mary pulling her hand out of the backpack pulling out a pair of white panties.

“This would be a good time to put your new panties on. I am sure that they will fit better than those lose Barbie panties.”

I look over at Mary handing them to Miley. “We only found these plain white panties for you daddy, but I’m sure mommy can find some pretty pink ones at the mall for you.” I see Mary and Stephanie giggling when they hear Miley.

“Oh no Miley these are great. I will just go in the bathroom and change into them, so I can get finished being dressed okay?”

The moment I finish my sentence the nurse come back into the room. “Oh you look so pretty, pink is really your color sweetie.” I roll my eyes seeing all three my girls smiling.

“Oh are those the panties you were going to wear?” The nurse is staring at me.

Now what is she going to tease me on how small these are compared to the ones I'm wearing. I sit on the bed with my legs hanging over, and my panties in full view as I pull the shirt over them.

“I'm really sorry sweetie but the doctor doesn’t want you wearing big girls panties today.” I look at her as she leaves for maybe five seconds and comes back carrying a pink diaper. “Do you want me to put it on you or do you want these big girls to do it?”

My mouth drops open and I can't speak. “I’ll take that, we will do it she is shy.” Mary says taking the pink diaper and putting it on the bed. The nurse turns to leave. Mary walks out with her.

“Oh nurse how long does she have to wear a diaper for?” I can see the two of them talking in the doorway but I cannot hear what they are saying.

Damn I cannot hear anything I guess I’ll wait for Mary to come back and tell her there’s no way I’m wearing a diaper. “Well she only needs to wear it for protection so she knows when she needs to go potty. So if she makes it threw the day without wetting herself that would be long enough.”

“Okay thanks I’ll tell my mom what you said so she knows too okay?”

The nurse puts her hand on Mary's shoulder. Man, I wish I could hear them. “Oh that would be so great that is one less thing I have to do.” I see them both smiling at each other.

“Thanks again nurse I’ll tell her.” Mary walks back in the room. The nurse said if you don’t wear the diaper you can't leave, and you need to wear the diaper until the doctors say different at your next doctor’s visit.”

I look at her in shock as Stephanie and Miley look at me. “Daddy you have to wear it the doctors said so, and you won't be able to come home if you don’t.” Miley says almost crying. Before I can say a word, Mary looks at me.

“Dad if you want to go home with us, let’s get this over with fast, and just lay back for a second.” I look at Miley ready to cry, I lay back on the bed.

Mary lifts my feet and I can feel her sliding my Barbie panties down and off. “You won't be needing these for a while.” Mary takes the white panties from my hand. I look down and I am totally naked from the waist down.

“I told you he is really a she, not a boy at all just like us. We shouldn’t have to call him daddy if he doesn’t even have a penis and balls like all males.”

Stephanie and Miley look at Mary listening to her. “What did you say Mary I couldn’t hear you?” I say.

“Oh nothing little sister I mean dad hehehe.” I start to sit up but I feel Mary's strong hand holding me down while her other hand lifts both my legs up than she slides a diaper under me. Before I can breathe I feel the tape securing the diaper too me.

I look down between my legs to see the pink diaper and Mary smiling from ear to ear. “Okay lets go see if mom is ready so we can get out of here.” With very little effort, I feel Mary picking me up and putting me on the floor.

“Wait I need some pants to wear I can't go out there with this diaper in full view of everyone.” This is the first time I am standing next to the girls. Mary & Stephanie the twins now tower over me.

I feel so small looking up at them with Mary putting her hands on her hips. Miley comes over to me and takes my hand. “You are dressed daddy don’t you like the pretty outfit? I turn and feel Mary pulling down the shirt as it barely covers the diaper.

“Don’t you like the pretty dress I picked out for you? Look how pretty you are in the mirror.” Miley and I are standing in front of the mirror with her holding my hand as we look like twins now.

Holy shit I'm wearing a dress and a little child's dress I look more like Miley than anything. Oh, shit and I'm wearing a diaper too. Man my life sucks. I can't wait to get home.

“Now who do we have here.” We turn and there is Penny smiling looking down at me in the pink dress. “That dress is so pretty on you don’t you think girls?”

I give Penny the evil eye and she sees I am pissed. “Um Mary how come you picked this pretty dress for her I mean for your dad. I told you to get some jeans and if you did not find any jeans some shorts then?”

“I am sorry mom, but ask Stephanie and Miley we couldn’t find any clothes the right size for her.” I roll my eyes hearing Mary saying ‘her’ referring to me, and Penny not correcting her.

I'm rolling my eyes when Penny bends down to talk to me eye to eye. “Sweetie we want to get out of here so why don’t we just go and we will find you some other clothes later okay?”

“Penny all I want to do is go home, and get out of here.” Penny smiles at me then pulls the ends of my dress down making it sit better on me. I look down and see the dress only comes down to mid-thigh, and barely cover the diaper.

I look up and everyone is smiling down at me except Miley who is at the same eye level as me but maybe a little shorter. Or, I at least hope she is shorter than me.

“Okay girls let’s get out of here, oh sorry sweetie, I mean lets go daddy is all signed out we can leave.” Penny stands back up giving me a great view of her long legs going up to her tight little skirt.

We all walk out of the room and I notice Mary taking Miley's hand. “Go hold mommy's hand so you don’t get lost Miley.” I see Mary smiling at me.

“Come on sweetie are we walking to fast for you?” I notice Penny is looking down at me. I start walking faster my little legs trying to keep up.

Mary and Stephanie are smiling when I look at them walking behind me pointing at me and staring at me up and down in the little girly dress. “Here sweetie let me help you.” While I'm staring at Mary & Stephanie, Penny reaches down and takes my hand.

“Finally time for you to go.” We hear the nurse say. We stop and she bends down in front of me and I can see her yellow panties underneath her nurse’s uniform as I smile when she kisses my forehead.

Mary notices me looking up the nurse’s dress as she kneels down to kiss me and I see Mary shaking her head. “You look so pretty in your new dress. I won't keep you just hold on to your mommy's hand so you don’t get hurt sweetie.”

Mary starts to giggle than Stephanie follows in giggling softly. “Yes you better hold your mommy's hand we don’t want you getting lost little girl.” I hear Mary say to me.

“Mary you’re not too big to pull over my lap and give you a spanking right here in the hospital.” I stick my tongue at Mary, but she starts laughing seeing me do that. “Now tell your father you’re sorry right now.”

We stop walking and were in the parking lot. “I am sorry little sister.”

“Mary what did I say?” I give Mary a mean look that more or less means my bottom lip is all puffed out.

Penny starts tapping her foot waiting for Mary. “Mom I can't call him father I mean look at her she is wearing a pink dress and a diaper with lace socks and Mary Jane shoes. Plus her hair is in a pretty little child’s bob hairstyle.”

“Diaper.” Penny looks down at me. I can see her looking at my butt.

I look up at Penny. The nurse said I had to wear the diaper or I couldn’t leave.” Damn I feel so embarrassed here I am telling my beautiful wife I'm wearing a diaper.

It’s not bad enough I’m wearing a pink dress, but now she knows I'm wearing a diaper too. “How long did they say you have to wear a diaper sweetie?”

I guess until my first doctor’s appointment than they will talk to us. I'm sorry I didn’t tell you.” We start back up walking to the minivan. Penny goes around to the driver’s side and gets in. I start to open the front passenger door and Mary stops me.

“Mom I think she is too small to be in the front seat. I don’t want anything to happen to her.”

Penny looks at me. “I think Mary is right. Stephanie help your little sisters in the van I mean your dad and your little sister.” I look up at Penny shaking her head not correcting Mary again for calling me a ‘she’.

“Okay, come on girls let’s get in so we can get out of here.” I look up at Stephanie calling us girls and she ignores me and buckles my safety belt than Miley's. “Okay were good here mom.”

I am so screwed; I am sitting in the back seat of my wife's minivan wearing a pink dress and a diaper. Miley is looking over at me smiling. “What’s up Miley, why are you smiling so much?”

“I can see your diaper daddy hehehe.” Miley giggles. I see her staring between my legs and I notice the dress has slide up exposing the pink diaper I'm wearing.

The second I notice the diaper is in plain view for everyone to see. I start pulling the dress down and my pink dress barely covers the diaper.

“You’re not very good at wearing a dress daddy, mommy taught me when I was little to wear a dress, and not let everyone see my panties. Maybe you can ask mommy to teach you to wear a dress the right way.”

I turn when I hear Stephanie giggling when she heard Miley. “Did you want to say something Stephanie?” I stare at her and wait.

“No I think Miley has said enough.” I roll my eyes as she turn and smiles looking away.

Mary turns around in the front seat smiling from ear to ear looking at me and staring at my naked legs, and staring between my legs at the diaper.

“Yes Miley is right mom taught all us girls how the proper way to wear a dress is. I'm sure mom will teach you if you ask her hehehe.” Mary giggles. “Or I can teach you LITTLE SISTER hehehehe.” Mary giggles and turns back around facing the front.

I look down and stare at my naked legs; my legs look so small and hairless just like Miley's who is sitting next to me in Penny's minivan. My life is so screwed up!!!!

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

The end of part 5

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

The dad and husband goes home for the first time since he had a chemical accident that turned him into a little girl. the adventure continues I hope you enjoy

Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 6
By Princess Panty boy

Miley is smiling at me when I look over at her. For some reason she is swinging her feet back and forth just smiling at me because her feet don’t reach the floor while she sits in the middle row of Penny's minivan.

The big smile on her face gets me thinking what the hell is she smiling about so much until I look down at my feet and see they are swinging the same as Miley's. I immediately stop swinging them and put them together so she can't see my diaper.

What the hell is happening to me? Not only do my little legs look like the legs of a small child or a small girl child but also now, my feet are swinging like a small child.

OMG it’s bad enough my body changed into that of a six year old, or a should say a six year old girl. Now, I'm acting like one.

No fucking way is that going to happen. Hell no, I may still look like a little girl dressed like this but I'm sure as hell not going to be acting like one too. Not if I have anything to say about it.

I look down to make sure my feet are not swinging again, but there not together like before but I am wearing a diaper. I mean let me see you put your knees together sitting in a car wearing a diaper; it is not an easy job.

Looking out the window I try to take my mind off of doing the same thing as my little 4-year-old daughter Miley is doing. That is when I notice this is not the way home. What the hell is happening now?

“Hey Penny this isn’t the way home, what's up?” Mary turns around and gives me that look like why am I asking a question. I look at her mean stare and ask again. “Where are we going Penny?”

The radio is turned down a bit. “Oh sorry sweetie did you say something? It is really hard to hear you back there.”

“Yea Penny I was just saying this isn’t the way home, where are we going?” Mary gives me another mean look. “Turn around Mary I am talking to your mother.”

Wow the look on Mary's face when I told her to do something she didn’t like, wow is she pissed I think I can see smoke coming out of her ears.

“Oh sorry sweetie we have to stop off at the mall really quick, and pick some cheerleading supplies for Mary & Stephanie. I thought I told you that, I am sorry sweetie.”

Miley and Stephanie are sitting next to me, and gives me that funny look when I told Mary to turn around. I guess it shows that Mary has been running things when Penny has been at work.

“Daddy did you see the look on Mary's face when you told her to turn around you were talking to mommy?”

I see Miley and Stephanie leaning over hearing Miley whispering that comment to me. “Yea daddy she looks pissed big time.” Stephanie's says.

“Well she better get over it or she will be getting some serious time outs and spankings if she doesn’t listen.”

Miley and Stephanie look at each other than whisper to me. “You better be careful Mary is a lot bigger than you now, she might be the one putting you over her lap and spanking you hehehehe.” Miley says as her and Stephanie giggles at the thought of her spanking me.

“That’s not funny Miley.” I say still seeing her and Stephanie's smiling faces staring at me. We sit back in the seats as we pull into the mall parking lot.

The minivan pulls into a parking spot and I can see by the amount of cars that the mall is going to be crowded. “Okay girls unfasten your safety belts and let’s get in there it’s over a 100 degrees out today.” Penny says girls looking back at us.

“Um honey if you want I can wait in the car and watch Miley while you three get the cheerleading stuff.”

Mary gets out of her door and slides open the back. “Who would be watching you though little sister hehehe.”

“Leave you father alone Mary it’s not his fault he has the body of a little child now.” I smile hearing Penny correcting her. “Now apologize to your father this second.”

Mary looks me in the eyes. “Sorry, are you happy now mom?” I notice a mean look on Mary's face as she leans in to unfasten my seat belt and I smack her hand.

“I will unfasten my safety belt Mary thank you.” I start pushing the button as I notice Stephanie unfastened hers and Miley's and Miley was climbing past me as I keep trying to unfasten it but I cannot get it.

Mary is smiling from ear to ear seeing I cannot unbuckle my safety belt. “Do you need some help little girl?” Mary says.

“I told you to stop teasing your father now apologize and help her, him unfasten the safety belt so we can get inside its hot out here.”

Mary smiles at me and unfastens the safety belt. “Sorry” looking into Mary's eyes I can tell she is not sorry and hates telling me she is.

“Mary don’t fight me, I don’t like this anymore than you do.” I see a mean look on her face.

I climb down out of the van and Mary kneels down in front of me and looks me in the eyes. “Who says I don’t like you being a six year old little girl hehehe?”

“How long is this going to take Penny?” Miley takes my hand and we walk together towards the mall.

Penny turns around and smiles at me holding Miley's hand as we walk. “You sound like Miley complaining and were not even in the mall yet hehehe.” Penny, Mary, and Stephanie all start giggling.

“Mommy I love to shop I'm not like her I never say that.” Miley says. All the girls giggle hearing Penny and Miley.

Mary smiles and leans down looking me in the eyes again. “Oh and by the way fix your dress we can see your diaper little sister hehehe.” Mary says while giggling.

“Mommy can we get something to drink while we’re here.” Stephanie says.

Penny turns looking at Mary, Miley, and me. “Girls are you thirsty too?” Miley and Mary are smiling nodding their heads also meaning there thirty too.

“What about you sweetie?” Penny kneels down in front of me and I can see up her tight short skirt while Penny stares at me.

I don’t think she even noticed she asked how about you girls meaning me too. “Sure Penny I seem to be thirsty all the time now for some reason.”

“Great than we will stop off at the food court and get a quick drink.”

Mary walks up beside me and whispers in my ear. “I saw you looking up mommy's skirt at her panties. Just so you know your dress is shorter than hers and the boys will be looking up your dress now hehehe.”

“You are so mean Mary.” I say while I hold the edge of my dress down to try to keep it lower, even though this is a very short dress like Mary pointed out.

We all walk over to the food court and I can still feel the dress bouncing back and forth against my legs while we walk. I feel like I am naked from the waist down wearing this dress.

“Okay girls diet Pepsi all the way around?” Great here she goes again using that damn term ‘girls’ again. Maybe she did not mean me too.

I watch as Penny turns around and makes eye contact with Mary pointing to her. Mary nods yes, and then she points to Stephanie and Miley they both nod yes, than she points to me.

“Sure Penny that will be great.” Well I guess you did count me in when she said girls. God I need to have a private talk with her. I bet she does not even know she is treating me like a little girl.

Penny turns around after I respond and talks to the person taking the order at the counter.

“Yes can I have five medium diet Pepsi's for my girls and i.” I guess that is pretty damn simple she is definitely counting me in on the girl count.

The lady hands the drinks to Penny and she hands them to us one at a time. First, she hands it to Mary and she says thank you mom, than to Stephanie, and she says thank you mom.

“Me next mommy.” Miley's says as she gets the next diet Pepsi also her saying thank you mommy. I should mess with Penny to show her she is treating me like a little girl.

Penny hands me the next diet Pepsi, and I take it looking her in the eyes. “Thank you mommy.” I say and I wait for her to say something like stop it, or stop kidding around instead she says.

“Oh your welcome sweetie.” Is all she says, I stand there shaking my head as she gets her drink and we walk over to the table.

The girls are already at the table when Penny and I sit down there with them. I feel and unfortunately hear the plastic sound of the diaper I am wearing as I sit. Looking around no one else must be able to hear it so that is cool.

“Mommy while Mary and Stephanie are getting there cheerleading stuff can we look at some new tights for me? All the ones in my dresser are too small please?”

I stare at Penny while I am finishing my drink and I know she is going to do what Miley wants because she is the baby in the family.

“Please mommy.” I put my empty drink down and see Miley's is still over half way full so I switch drinks with her, I notice Mary shaking her head watching me.

Oh, well I am thirty, what can I say. I take a big sip threw the straw while Mary stares at me. I finish the whole drink and I put it back down than she smiles at me again. I cannot seem to get enough to drink.

“Okay sweetie we can look for some tights for you.” I knew Penny would cave into Miley she has the deep blue eyes that will get her whatever she wants when she is older just like Penny has.

Come to think of it, the twins also have those deep blue eyes. Oh, shit my eyes even look like there is now I guess that is a good thing we are family after all. Everyone gets up from the table and “Mary walks over to me.

“I seen you drank baby Miley's drink after you finisher yours. You can have mine to if you want. I'm done with it.” I smile seeing her handing me her drink as we walk together.

I stare at Mary smiling down at me. “I know I overheard them saying in the hospital that you need all the liquids you can drink.”

“That sure is nice of you Mary. Thank you.” We walk out of the food court and we stand in a small circle.

Miley is holding onto my hand as I continue to drink the Pepsi. “Okay girls Mary and Stephanie I want you two to meet us back here in about an hour okay?”

“That really isn’t very much time mother.” I hear Mary say. Sounds like she is trying to act older for some reason. “We have to go too three store’s plus try on clothes.”

I sip threw the straw listening. “Well okay I guess we can do two hours okay?” I notice Penny looking at me drinking the Pepsi as she talks to Mary.

“Great mom that’s super.” I finish the third drink and, Mary looks at me then smiles. “Maybe you can pick some new clothes for our new little sister.”

I hear Mary and she starts walking away before I can respond. “Penny we really need to have a sit down with that girl. Mary totally does not respect me. I put my hands on my hips seeing Penny start to giggle. “What's so funny?”

“Um nothing sweetie. Okay Miley we have a little more time now so let us go shopping. Does anyone have to go potty before we head over to Macy’s?”

I feel a funny feeling in my tummy. “Yes Penny I can go while were here I guess.” We walk over to the bathrooms and the men’s room is open but the women's room is closed for cleaning.

“Sorry sweetie you would have a hard time going in the men's bathroom dressed like that sweetie. Can you hold it, until there done cleaning it?”

I look at the men's room sign and I guess I didn’t even think about that I have to use the women's bathrooms from now on. “Yea I’m good Penny no worries.” I try to act grown up as I keep my legs together.

“Okay then were off to Macy’s. Hold hands girls it’s getting crowded up here.” What that is crazy how she can say that to hold hands girls, man I really need to talk to Penny about this.

Miley reaches over and smiles at me, and she takes my hand as we walk. I guess I will use the bathroom at Macy's. “Wow is it so crowded up there mommy?”

“Looks like there doing some kind of major overhaul or some kind of construction.” Penny says. We walk closer and we see a big sign that reads ‘Sorry for the construction. This area will be open soon.’

We walk past the construction area and into the girls department. “Look mommy the tights are here look, there are so many different types and colors aren’t they all so pretty.”

“Oh yes they are. Do you see the pretty dresses and skirts that match each color?” Penny and I walk up behind Miley.

My tummy still feels weird so I keep my legs together while Penny talks to Miley showing each other the different colored tights. “Don’t these pink tights look so pretty Miley?” Penny holds them up to Miley's waist.

“Mommy they look so little and childish, they look like more daddy's size.” I hear Miley teasing me but my back is to both of them while I keep my legs together because I have to go pee so badly.

Penny turns me around by taking my shoulder and pulls me to her. “Don’t these look so pretty?” I look down and see Penny holding the light pink tights up against my waist.

“This pretty outfit will go perfect with these tights.” I try not to think about her teasing me as I keep my legs together tightly ignoring Penny as I try to just concentrate on not peeing.

I look again seeing a pink dress that says hello kitty on it and a small picture. Looks more like a style for a toddler.

“Doesn’t this outfit look so pretty sweetie? I bet you would look so cute in it don’t you think?” Penny smiles at me. “Look sweetie the dress even comes with matching diaper cover plastic panties hehehe.”

I see her teasing me but I cannot complain as I feel a couple drops of pee squirt into the diaper before I stop it. “Do you want me to put this back or get it for my new little princess hehehe.” Penny says to me teasing me.

“Miley what size dress is your daddy wearing? I guess I can check, turn around sweetie so I can see the tag because the dress you’re wearing is the perfect size for you.”

I turn slowly trying not to open my legs, while I turn around. “Mom that dress is a size 4 that I gave daddy. I'm wearing a size 5/6 now, because I'm a big girl.” All I can focus on is keeping my legs together. I cannot pee in this diaper in front of my wife she will treat me like a baby forever.

“Penny you see a bathroom anywhere? I drank too much Pepsi.” Penny is still going through the dresses as I wait for a respond, but nothing.

I look around and I see Penny ignoring me as Miley walks up to me. “Daddy the bathrooms are under construction. The nearest one is back by the food court that they were cleaning when we went by.”

“Do you really have to go bad, you can't wait?” I look at Miley's concerned face as she looks me in the eyes.

I stare into her eyes while Penny continues to look through the little dresses. “I can't wait Miley there must be another bathroom in this store please help me. If I open my legs I will pee for sure.”

“Okay I understand daddy but you are wearing a diaper so no one will know if you go pee in it.” Penny walks over to us.

We see the pretty dresses she is holding. “Aren’t these the prettiest dresses you have ever seen sweetie?” Miley and I look at them and all I see is me focus on not peeing.

“Why don’t we go in the dressing room and try these on?” I see Penny staring at me. “Or does this outfit look to girly or to childish for you sweetie?”

I look up at Penny staring at the outfits in her hand, but I do not know how to tell my wife I am going to wet my diaper if I don’t get to a bathroom right this second. How do I tell her if I walk or open my legs at all, I will wet myself? Miley sees me not responding.

“Mommy why don’t me and daddy go in the restroom I mean changing room and she I mean daddy can try them on while you look for some my size?”

I hear Miley but don’t know why she wants me to try on the little flowered dress with matching panties.

“Um, well what do you think Doug I mean sweetie do you want Miley to help you get changed or me? I can fine some cute outfits that aren’t so childish if you don’t want to try these girly girl dresses?”
I feel the pains getting worse as I look up at Penny. I can't have her see me like this ready to wet myself. My face starts to feel like its getting red. Penny leans down in front of me looking in her eyes, as I can't take my eyes off her yellow panties.

“Or do you want to try on these girly girl dresses; you can be honest do you?” I look into her eyes and I want to cry.

I see her hold two little girly dress up to me and she smiles. “Why are you holding your legs together you look all tense. Are you embarrassed me putting this girly girl dress up to you? We can look for some pants if you want.”

“Here now stand normally.” I feel her take both my knees and separate them. I look her in the eyes and I start to feel a little more pee squirt into the diaper. “Oh yes this will look so cute on you. Okay if you don’t mind wearing this I will look for a matching size for little Miley. Or I guess you’re wearing a smaller size sweetie.”

I want to cry. “All right give me a kiss while you try this cute dress on.” I lean in to kiss her on the lips. “No sweetie our girls don’t kiss me on the lips.” Penny turns her head and I kiss her on the cheek.

“Mommy can I take daddy in the dressing room now while you look for a bigger size for me?”

Penny and I look towards Miley who is smiling at Penny kneeing down to look me in the eyes. “Yes sweetie you can take HER.” Penny leans in to whisper in my ear. “Sweetie you need to call me mommy from now on like Miley okay?” I look at her in shock. “Or at least while we are in public okay?”

“Are you serious honey you want me to call you mommy.” I say. The second I see her smiling at me. I start to flood my diaper I cannot stop peeing when she leans in and gives me a kiss on the cheek while I am peeing.

Penny stands back up and walks back to the dresses. Miley comes over and takes my hand.

“Are you peeing in your diaper? I mean your knees are bent and your legs are apart.” I look at her describing what I am doing with Penny's back to us I put my legs back together and stand straight up.

OMG this cannot be happening. All I want to do is go home. “Come on daddy you can finish going in the dressing room where no one will see you going potty okay?”

“Okay Miley.” We walk into the dressing room with Miley carrying the clothes I have to try on.

Miley closes the door behind us. “Okay daddy if you still have to go potty more wait until I get your dress off. We don’t want you wetting it okay?”

“Now lift your arms up, after I felt her unbuttoning the dress in the back. I stand naked only wearing the wet diaper that is starting to sag. “Okay yea you sure wet your diaper.”

I watch as Miley stares at my sagging diaper between my legs. “Okay daddy if you have to pee more, just bend your knees a little and spread your legs and finish going in your diaper.”

“Miley you can't tell anyone especially your mommy. You promise Miley please I will do anything if you don’t tell your mommy.”

When I say I will do anything I see a grin on my baby Miley's face. That looks reminds me of Mary's look when she wants something.

“Okay daddy I won't tell mommy if you try on these dresses. I want you to wear dresses like me okay is that a deal?” Holy shit my four year old is bribing me to be more girly. What is my choice if anyone finds out I peed in my diaper life would be over for me.

I start to bend my knees and start to pee in my diaper, as it is so loud I can see Miley must be hearing it. “Okay Miley you promised you won't tell mommy right?”

“Yes I promise I won't tell her. You must really have to go potty so bad I can hear you going hehehe.” She giggles while she watches me squatted down wetting my diaper with her staring at me.

I do not think I have ever been more embarrassed my whole life, as my little four year old daughter watches me wet my diaper.

I stand back up feeling so much better, but with the diaper totally soaked; it keeps my legs apart while I stand. “Okay you look like your done going potty in your diaper right?” I see her smiling at me.

“Yes I am done. Thank you for not telling your mommy okay?”

Miley smiles from ear to ear. “No problem daddy or I should call you my little sister hehehe.” Miley giggles but I do not laugh. “But I used to wet my diaper when I was small, and I know you don’t want to walk around the mall wearing a soaked diaper right little sister?”

“Yes Miley, do you have to call me that?” I say, as Miley smiles at me.

I feel Miley's little hands on my diaper as she untape’s it and the diaper falls between my feet with a thud. “Yea you had to pee; it looks like you peed a whole bunch.” I notice Miley staring between my legs at my little vagina.

“Yea you are my little sister for sure hehehe.” Miley giggles again staring between my legs. I put both my hands covering my new vagina. “Okay here try these panties on that go with this dress.”

I take the flowered panties and start to slide them up my legs. Miley bends down, and folds the diaper in half putting the tape back on it and drops it in the trash next to the bench in the dressing room.

“Okay if this dress and panties fit you, I want you to ask mommy if you can wear this outfit. If you ask her I won't tell her you went potty in your diaper okay sis?”

This is so messed up being bribed by my four-year-old daughter, but what are my choices? I tell Penny I wet my diaper she will think of me as a baby not her husband.

“Okay Miley you have a deal, I mean I already have the body of a small six-year-old girl.” I stare at Miley smiling at me when I answer.

I shake my head my life is so screwed having to do what a four year old tells me to do. “Daddy or I should say little sister I know mommy and us told you that you have the body of a six year old girl.”

“But looking at the clothes that fit you and you have been wearing you are more like a four year old girl almost hehehehe.”

I am listening to Miley and she makes me think even deeper listening to her giggling. I mean if Penny hears, I wet my diaper she will think of me as even smaller than I am.

“Okay sis lift your arms up again.” I stand naked except I am wearing the little child's panties. I feel the flowered dress falling over my shoulders. This dress has no sleeves, and is much more for the summer and styled for a small child.

Miley giggles as she starts buttoning the back of the dress up. How did my life get so screwed up? “Is this dress supposed to be so short it barely covers my underwear?”

“Yes little sister it’s a sundress it’s made to be light and small.” I stare at her smiling. “Oh and you said your new dress barely covers your underwear, you don’t wear underwear you wear panties. I don’t want you calling them underwear again okay?”

I mean I know I was rough on the twins for always bugging me when I was trying to sleep and work the night shift. I guess that explains why Mary is teasing me and now Stephanie too. I gave them reasons to be upset with me but Miley never bothered anyone always staying to herself, now she is teasing me too.

“Okay Miley relax okay.” I try to pull the tiny dress down more. But the little dress slides back up again almost showing my panties.

We both turn when we hear the door start to open and there is Penny standing there smiling staring at me up and down. “Wow you look so pretty in that dress princess come out here so I can see it better.” I feel Penny taking my hand like I am a small child.

“Here ya go Miley I found the same dress in a size larger, try it on while I talk to your daddy, and he shows me how pretty his new dress is.”

Damn I cannot believe Miley's old clothes fit me, and now I'm getting a new dress the same size. My life is so screwed. I look up and see Penny smiling at me.

“Your new dress just looks pretty on you sweetie. I have to admit it makes you appear even smaller though.”

I start to look up at Penny shaking my head ready to cry but I won't do it because I don’t want Penny to treat me like a little kid.

“You must like the new dress since you let Miley change you into it. These types of dresses are in her style. Miley just loves these little sundresses especially in the summer time.”

I look down at the little dress I'm wearing with the pink and yellow flowers all over it. “I don’t like wearing dresses Penny.” Miley comes out wearing the same dress as me just in her larger size.

“I mean this dress is more comfortable in this heat.” I look at Miley so she sees I am doing my part of the deal.

Penny kneels down in front of me having eye-to-eye contact. I smile while she puts her fingers threw my new girly hairstyle. “Mommy what do you think, do we look like twins?” I mean Mary and Stephanie are twins so me and daddy can be twins too okay?”

“Yes sweetie you look very pretty in that dress and you and daddy do look like twins.” I notice Penny's knees move apart showing her yellow panties again.

Penny looks down at me staring at her panties as she puts her knees back together smiling at me. She leans into me and whispers in my ear.

“I can see you’re just a little horny dog staring at my panties. I guess no matter what you are wearing you will just be the same horny guy. But I can see your panties too hehehe.” Penny giggles as I put my knees together too.

Penny stands back up as she straightens her skirt. “Well girls do you want to wear your new outfits home?” I look over at Miley smiling.

“Oh yes mommy can we please?” Miley is smiling at me when Penny looks at me for an answer.

I look down at my naked legs going up to the tiny dress I'm wearing than I look at Miley smiling. I look at Penny and say. “Yes okay.”

“What did you want to say to mommy I didn’t understand you sweetie. Do you want to wear your new dress home or you want to put it back, and maybe get some pants tell mommy?”

Oh, man she is saying she is mommy again. My life sucks so badly. “Yes mommy can I wear the dress home?”

“Yes my little baby girl you can wear your new dress. Speaking of baby girls were is your diaper; I can see your wearing the matching panties for your new dress?”

Miley pulls on Penny's skirt. “Mommy I threw it out daddy wanted to wear the pretty panties more.”

“Oh that is so cute is that true sweetie did you want to wear the pretty flowered panties so they match your new dresses sweetie, tell mommy?”

Miley covered me about the diaper but now Penny thinks I want to wear panties. I look up at Penny waiting for a response. “Well sweeties tell mommy did you want to wear the pretty panties so they match your new dress?”

“Yes” I say and I feel so embarrassed asking to wear panties.

Penny stands up and stares at me. “Yes what?” oh my god I guess this can get worse, she is treating me like Miley.

“Yes mommy.” I say. God I cannot believe how I have degraded myself today.

Penny smiles from ear to ear when she hears my response. “That’s mommy's little baby girl.” Miley hears Penny, and giggles. Miley is also smiling from ear to ear. Man I feel so alone I wonder if I was better off in the hospital in a coma.

“We really do look like twins dressed the same daddy.” I hear Miley saying, and seeing her pointing at the big mirror behind me.

I turn to look at what she is pointing at; I see our reflection in the mirror. “Holy shit is that really us?”

“Mommy she cursed again.” I stare into the mirror and Miley is right it is hard to see which one of us is who until Penny walks over and kneels down next to me and whispers in my ear.

I want to cry seeing I'm the little girl next to Miley. “Sweetie you can't curse especially since you’re a little girl now.” The second I look over at Penny she smacks me on my bottom right on the panties.

“Owe.” I start rubbing my bottom. I cannot believe she just gave me a spank. How did she spank me and hit my panties without the dress getting in the way.

I continue to rub my pantied butt when a beautiful woman comes over holding a little boys hand. “I am so glad there are other parents who will do the right thing, and spank there child when they curse or get out of line.”
“I am sorry to put my two cents in my name is Amy, and this little monster is Thomas.”

The little boy looks up to the pretty woman. “Mommy my name is Tom, I told you to stop calling me Thomas it sounds like a sissy’s name.” We look over at the boy arguing with his mother.

“What did I tell you about arguing with me? This nice lady just gave her little daughter a fast smack on her bottom don’t you think I would pull your pants down and put you over my knee.”

We see the little boy put both his hands behind is bottom knowing his mom would do it. “I am sorry mommy.”

“Again I am sorry to interrupt you but when I seen you give your baby daughter that quick smack for saying ‘shit’ I mean the S-word’ I thought I would introduce myself.”

Wow, she is hot; her skirt is even shorter than Penny’s. “Yes she sure is a cute one.” Amy kneels down in front of me and does not even try to keep her knees together seeing her bright pink panties under her mini skirt.

“Yes she is, and a handful sometimes.” I look up at Penny hearing her. “And thank you, my name is Penny and these are two of my girls Miley and um Cindy.”

I watch the sexy lady stand back up and shake hands with Penny. “Did you say these are two of your daughters how many daughter do you have?”

“Well I have four daughters the twins are in another store and there 16 years old and they have all the answers of the universe except there answers are all wrong hehehe.” Penny starts giggles, and then Amy giggles too.

Miley and I just stand there not getting there joke as we look at Thomas who did not get it either. He looks to be around our age or I should say Miley's age around four.

“Wow Penny you are way too young to have two sets of twins especially to pretty to have 16 year olds.” I watch as Amy is smiling at my Penny. “That is a pretty skirt your wearing I bet you drive the guys crazy?”

What the hell is she talking about, is this hot chick hitting on my wife? No way. “Well thank you Amy that is too kind of you. You look pretty gorgeous in that little mini skirt you’re wearing, I bet your husband can't control himself when you wear that right?”

“You’re just too sweet Penny but there isn’t a husband presently or in the future by the way. I am sick of men ever since little Thomas dad ran off with his 19 year old receptionist from work.”

I stare at the pissed super-hot chick Amy. “I hope his dick falls off from some disease so he has to wear these.” Amy holds up some sexy panties from her basket.

“That would serve him right.” I notice Penny looking down at me knowing that is what happens to me from the accident.

Penny starts to giggle staring at me. “You are too cruel but I can picture it hehehe.” They both share a soft giggle.

“So Penny how old is this set of twins? Let me guess they both do look so grown up but I’m guessing 3 maybe 4, am I close?”

I hear her and see Penny put her hand over her mouth. “Yes we just turned 4, but I am the more grown up one.” I hear Miley say as I look at her while I roll my eyes.

“Yea the other little girl looks younger.” Thomas is pointing at me.

My jaw drops hearing the little brat calling me the younger one. I guess I am wearing the smaller dress. What am I thinking I am wearing a dress man my life just sucks.

“What did I tell you about pointing at people?” WHACK I see Amy smack his finger that is pointing at me than a fast smack on his bottom. “Now apologize to the little girl.”

I watch as the little brat is rubbing his bottom, and I am ignoring her calling me a little girl because I am smiling at Thomas for getting a smack. I mean he did say I was the younger one and I wanted to smack him too.

“I am sorry Cindy for pointing at you.” He looks like he is going to be crying any minute. He should be the one wearing this little girls dress since he is acting like the sissy ready to cry.

I look around seeing the two women staring at me smiling. “It’s okay. I guess Miley does wear larger dresses than me I mean larger clothes size than me.”

“Isn't she the cutesiest thing you ever seen? I wish I had a girl than I know I wouldn’t have to break a nail keeping this little monster in line.”

Miley and I smile at the little boy hearing Amy. “We can look for a pretty dress for him if you want he looks like the same size as me.” We turn hearing Miley talking about dressing up the rude little boy.

“Maybe that would teach you some manners Thomas, would you like to wear a pretty dress like these two cute little girls?”

Miley and I are smiling, but the boy starts to cry. “No mommy please I will be good I promise.” We look at him crying like a baby.

“Well you may have hit a nerve Miley is it?” Miley is smiling so hard she is going to hurt herself. “We will have to keep that in mind Thomas if you act up we might have to buy you a pretty dress to match these twin little girls.”

Thomas just cry's with his face into his moms legs. “Well it looks like someone needs his nap so it was great meeting you Penny and your little twins.” Penny smiles at her.

“Maybe we could get together some night and have a drink and unwind or something. Some adult time, unless your husband would mind?”

I watch Penny and Amy smiling at each other and if I didn’t know, any better Penny was flirting with this hot chick.

“Oh our daddy won't be minding at all he is in heaven with the angles.” I look over at Miley after what she said that I was dead.

Penny looks down at me smiling with that look. “Oh I am so sorry sweetheart I didn’t know I am so sorry for bringing that up.” I watch as Amy leans in to Penny and I watch the two hot women hugging.

“Oh you didn’t know, it’s been tough without a man around the house my older twins have really stepped up to take care of the house while I work full time.”

I notice Amy rubbing Penny arms as she is talking. “Well than you need some adult time for sure then sweetheart. Here is my phone number.” I see Amy take a business card out of her purse and hand it to Penny.

“Just give me a call sometime and we will get together maybe let the kids have a sleep over while we have some adult relax time.”

I watch both of them hug again watching both their breasts rub into each other as they kiss each other on the cheek.

“That sounds great I haven’t really had anytime with any adults since his accident over two months ago. Here is my card also my address is on it too.”

Penny takes her card out of her purse and hands it to Amy. I notice Amy looking at the card. “Wow you live just down the street from me. You live on onyx drive and we live on opal drive. We just moved here two weeks ago.”

“Well welcome to the neighborhood Amy.” Penny leans in and hugs her again as I see both of them smiling staring into each other's eyes. “Well we better go check out. So we can meet up with my 16 year old twins who are on the other-side of the mall.”

Penny reaches down and takes my hand while Miley carry’s both our clothes. “Again it was great meeting you Amy, and you little Thomas. I hope to see you both soon.”

“Same here Penny talk to you soon. Great meeting you Cindy and Miley. See ya soon. Bye for now.” They walk off and we walk towards the checkout counter.

There is no one in line as I am staring at Penny I don’t notice the clothes she put on the counter. “What sweetie what are you staring at me for?” I roll my eyes.

“Oh my little girls here are wanting to wear their new dresses home.” I feel Penny taking the tags off my dress than off of Miley's.

There she said her girls again. Man my life needs to be turned around this is so crazy. “Oh they are so cute how old are your twins 3, 4? Have they started school yet?”

“Yes they just turned four and yes they love school right girls?”

I look at Penny like she is out of her mind. “Yes me and sis love kindergarden.” I just roll my eyes, ignoring them. “Have a great day ladies.” I hear the young girl cashier say as we start to walk away.

We have to hurry girls or your sisters will lose their minds.” RING, RING “Speaking of the devil. That’s your sisters.” Penny puts her cell up to her mouth.

“Yes we are on our way to you. We will be there in less than a minute Mary. Love you too.” By the time Penny puts her iPhone away we see Mary and Stephanie running over to us.

Mary and Stephanie are looking at Miley, and me but Mary is staring at me up and down. “I just love your new dress daddy.” Mary only stares at me not even looking at Miley.

“You better call her Cindy while were in the mall or someone might hear you.” Miley says as me and Penny look at her. Penny just smiles at me.

Mary is just smiling from ear to ear hearing Miley without her mom correcting her. “Well Cindy little sister that dress sure fits you perfectly. You look so pretty.” Oh, I want to smack her so bad. I give her a look.

“Cindy thank your big sister, she gave you a compliment.” Mary stares a hole threw me with her shit eating grin.

I look up at Penny not smiling waiting for me to respond. “Thanks Mary. Can we go home now?”

“Yes sweetie lets go. Did you girls get everything you need for cheerleading?”

We notice the bags there carrying. “Yes mom and it looks like tights aren’t the only thing you guys bought at Macy's. Did you by daddy any other pretty clothes?” Stephanie says.

“Stephanie you heard mom we have to call him, I mean her Cindy from now on.”

Come on Penny say something as we walk towards the parking lot. “Not all the time Mary just when we are in public.” I say while Mary ignores me and starts talking back to Penny.

“We bought some stuff for Cindy too. We know she has to wear diapers for a while so we picked up a package of the same ones from the hospital and some stuff like plastic panties too.”

Holy smoke you have to be kidding me. We stop at the minivan and Mary takes out a pink pair of plastic panties with yellow and white flowers on them. I start rolling my eyes and she lifts my dress up and puts them in front of my panties.

“Mary stop that.” I smack her hand away while she still smiles at me.

Stephanie and Miley get in the car as I watch Miley getting her safety belt fastened as I smack Mary's hand away from me.

“Mom how come Cindy isn’t wearing a diaper? She might pee in the car then the whole car will smell like baby pee?”

I look at Mary giving me that grin again. “Oh I guess she took it off to wear her new outfit.”

“Well maybe we should put her in a diaper and these pretty plastic panties we bought for her before we leave so she doesn’t wet her new outfit?”

Penny stands next to Penny loading the van with the packages. “Are you going to be okay sweetie till we get home?” She looks at me.

“Yes honey I will be fine I don’t need a diaper.” I turn and smile at Mary.

Mary still stares at me while she talks to her mom. “Well maybe we should at least put the plastic panties over little sister’s new panties so she doesn’t have an accident.”

“Okay just slide them up under her dress, but make it quick I want to get home.”

I look up at Penny who is still packing the van. My mouth is just open and I don’t know what to say.

“Okay baby sister step into these like a good little girl.” I want to cry hearing Mary and seeing her smiling from ear to ear, as she pulls them up my legs and over my panties.

I feel Mary pull my super short sundress over the plastic panties. “There that’s much better.” Mary leans into my ear.

“You look so much better in a dress and plastic panties daddy. I will get you back for all the times you got me grounded from staying out late and a 100 other things.”

I look into Mary's eyes and I want to cry so bad I can feel my eyes tearing up. “Don’t cry little sister it will be okay.” She leans into my ear again. “Yes it will be okay but it will get much worse for you little baby girl.”

“Now hop up in the van mommy wants to get us home and now that you’re dressed in case you have an accident.

I start to climb into the van and I feel Mary give me a gentle smack against my butt when I raise it to get in the van. I ignore her because I want to cry as she fastens my safety belt.

“Okay mom the baby is buckled in lets go home. Or I guess you’re dropping us off at Mrs. Candy’s house for cheerleading.”

Good I will finally get Mary out of my face for the night. “Yea mom I have Mary's and mine bags so we can spend the night. Do you remember where they live?”

“Yes sweetie it’s the next turn off we are almost there and I will pick you both up after the game tomorrow okay?”

I notice us pulling into the driveway of this nice house. “Okay girls have a good time give your sisters a kiss good-bye.” I look at Penny and she sees I'm pissed.

I mean give Miley and your dad a kiss good bye. Stephanie climbs past Miley after she kisses her on the cheek. “Bye daddy glad your home.” She gives me a little kiss on the cheek and hugs me good-bye.

“You to Mary give your father and little sister a kiss good-bye.”

Mary leans past me and gives Miley a kiss on the cheek. “Okay I hear you mother. Bye little sister I hope you wet your panties like the baby you are or the baby I’m going to turn you into.” She whispers in my ear than kisses me on the forehead like I am a toddler.

“Bye girls see ya tomorrow be good for Mrs. Candy.” I want to yell at Mary as she smiles when I don’t respond shutting the van door before I can respond.

We back out of the driveway and were back on the road. Ten minutes later, we pull into the driveway. “Wow the yard looks great Penny did you cut the lawn or have someone else?”

“The next door neighbor has been cutting the lawn for us he is really nice. I know you didn’t like him before the accident but he is nice I guess he said he was the captain of the football team in high school and I guess you two always butted head he said.”

I hear a guy who I hated my whole life has been taking care of my lawn and now my wife only says nice things about him.

“No Penny we didn’t always butt heads he was the school bully and always picked on me when I was in school.”

Miley and Penny start getting the bags as I take a couple smaller ones too. “I don’t want him doing our yard work anymore and I don’t want him here at all okay Penny?”

“Well what are you going to do cut the lawn yourself you can't even see over the handles of the lawn mower. Now get inside sweetie now, do you need to go potty?”

Did Penny just treat me like a little child and tell me to get inside? Man my life sucks I need to figure this out.

The end of part 6

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy; are you serious honey? Part 7
By Princess Panty boy

“Okay honey your right let’s get in the house.” We carry all the bags, and I guess I didn’t notice how many bags of clothes Penny bought from Macy's.

I wonder what she bought, all I seen was a couple pairs of tights that Miley wanted. I lift one of the bags I am carrying, and I look inside.

“Holy shit I can't believe this.” I am shaking my head I cannot believe Miley buying this stuff for me. I know I was not the best dad to them, but this is crazy that she is doing this to me. I look again in the bag as Miley hears me.

Oh, man, Miley is walking over to Penny and I am sure she is going to tattle tale on me again. “Mommy, mommy daddy is cursing again really loud outside, he said the ‘S’ word again.”

“Is he going to get a spanking like we do when we curse or when we say something we were told not to say? I know you warned him at the mall.”

Penny is shaking her head at me when I walk into the house. “I will deal with her; just take your bags up to your room Miley it is time for bed.”

“You said you will deal with ‘her’ you mean ‘him’ right mommy?” I see a pissed look on Penny's face as she is talking to Miley, but I cannot hear what they are saying.

Penny looks at me than down at Miley standing by her feet. “Miley I said I would deal with HER now up to your room, it’s time for bed. Give me and your father a kiss good night than get your pajamas on.” Miley walks over, and gives me a kiss on the cheek and hugs me.

“Daddy you shouldn’t curse, but I am really glad you are home. I know I will get a good night sleep knowing you are here with us. I love you daddy.”

I kiss Miley back on the cheek like a little girl would. I will have to remember to kiss her on the forehead like parents kiss there little children. Like I did before my accident. “I love you to Miley, and I am glad to be home too. Now have a good night and sweet dreams baby girl.” After Miley kisses and hugs her mom, she runs up the stairs.

“Penny I am shutting the front door that was the last of the bags right?” I walk over to the kitchen table seeing all the bags Penny and Miley carried in sitting on the table. “Wow I didn’t notice there was that many bags we got from the mall.”

I put the two bags I was carrying on the table too. “Where you outside cursing again?” I stop and listen to her as I sit at the table because I feel so small looking up at Penny. Wow, she looks pissed.

“Um well yes I did say ‘holy shit’ when I seen the package of little princess diapers in the bag for me that Miley bought.” Penny is staring at me I don’t think she even blinked.

Penny looks pissed; the look on her face says she does not care what I am saying. “I told you in Macy's not to curse we are trying to set a good example for our girls and I told you not to curse. I even gave you a quick smack on the butt in the store in front of everyone.”

“If I just let this slide again Miley will think it is okay to curse and not get in trouble.” I am looking at Penny and she looks so sexy in her little skirt but she looks so pissed at me.

I cannot look her in the eyes. “I am sorry Penny I didn’t mean to curse in front of Miley.” I look down at my feet.

“You can't curse in front of anyone, this is ridiculous. I told you not to curse and now you have to pay the price.”

I look at Penny. “What are you going to do, ground me hehehe.” Opps I giggled I meant to laugh that is so messed up. I cannot believe I am starting to act like a little girl. I look back up and Penny is pulling me at of the chair. I almost fall on the floor.

“No I am not going to ground you. But, you have to learn a lesson about not cursing. The girls have to know what is wrong is wrong.” I feel Penny pull me off the chair, and she looks pissed.

Penny sits in one of the kitchen chairs and pulls me over her lap. “What are you doing Penny you cannot be serious I am your husband. We are married you can't put me over your lap like I am one of your children.”

“You heard Miley today my husband is gone he was killed in that accident at work.” I feel her lift up the back of my dress exposing my plastic panties. Know way she is doing this. This is a nightmare, Penny must be teasing me.

My heart starts to go about a hundred miles an hour. I cannot believe I am laying across my wife's lap getting ready to be spanked. She must be teasing me this is a nightmare. I put both my hands behind me and I start kicking my feet. “WACK”, WACK’.

“No Penny, no please. Owe Penny please stop I am your husband I love you so much, I am sorry I cursed. “WACK, WACK, I feel Penny start to speed her smacking and she is holding my hands to the side as she keeps spanking me over and over as I start crying. My legs are kicking back and force and I cannot move.

I continue to cry like a little baby and then I notice I am peeing in my panties while she is spanking me. Tears are running down my face feeling the pain of her spanking me and I feel so alone. As soon as I start peeing in my panties, I stop kicking my feet and I just cry.

“I am so sorry Penny I wish I was still in a coma, I wish I died, and never came home.” Penny stops spanking me, and takes me off her lap. I stand on the floor before her crying holding my sore bottom.

I look between my legs, I can see how I soaked my new panties are, and a small puddle of pee is inside the plastic panties. It moves around as I move standing there staring between my legs. I cry harder noticing I wet myself.

“You can't mean that sweetie.” I look up at Penny and she is starting to cry while I rub my bottom. “I missed you so much and now. You are saying you want to die.”

I see tears pouring down Penny's face while she is talking to me. “What am I doing Doug I just want our girls to have a great life and you broke a rule and I spanked you, they have to learn to respect us.”

“I may have the body of a small child, okay a small girl but I am still your husband. I still have all our memories of us going out and dating and when you got pregnant with the twins, I worked double shifts to give us a better life.”

Penny just continues to cry. “I am sorry I spanked you sweetie. I am such a bad wife, I have no excuse I am so sorry sweetie. I love you so much.” I look at her and I start to hug Penny, as Penny loses control crying harder.

“You will be okay Penny. Don’t cry I sat there in that damn hospital bed after I woke up just dreaming of coming home and spending some time with my beautiful wife.” She is listening to me but still crying.

Penny puts her head on my little shoulder and looks down at my plastic panties while she is rubbing her eyes. “Did you wet your panties?” I look her in the eyes, while tears are still falling from her eyes. “I made you pee from spanking you so hard didn’t i? I am so sorry sweetie.”

“Yes I couldn’t control myself when you started spanking me. I was crying so hard the next think I knew I was wetting myself. I never felt so embarrassed you seeing me in pee soaked panties and wearing wet plastic baby panties over them too.”

Penny puts her arms around me and hugs me as I look up to her I feel her warm lips push against mine as we kiss passionately. Her tongue starts to slide in and out of my mouth with our tongues wrapping around each other's.

I feel my whole body relaxing and I stop shaking as we continue to kiss. The feel of pee in my panties and plastic panties feels so weird as I notice I am peeing again while we are kissing. I stop peeing the second I notice what I am doing.

“Penny I forgive you for spanking me but I really need to get out of these um, wet panties, and get changed. I feel weird enough kissing my wife while I am wearing a dress and panties, but pee soaked panties is too crazy.”

Penny rubs the tears out of her eyes. “Well maybe you can spank me after we get you out of those wet panties okay?” I smile hearing Penny trying to throw humor in our conversation.

“Okay you got a deal, but knowing you, you will enjoy it too much and it won't be a punishment hehehe.” Penny and I giggle like little girls as she stands up next to me, and we walk upstairs to our bedroom holding hands.

I walk into our bathroom. “Let me help you sweetie.” I feel Penny unbuttoning the back of the new sundress I am wearing. She pulls it over my head. I bend over and start pulling down my soaked plastic panties.

“Penny can you get me something else to wear while I clean up?” I walk into our bathroom as she looks for some clothes for me.

I put one of the towels around my waist after I clean myself up, and putting both of the panties in the dirty clothes hamper after I empty the pee out of the plastic panties.

I walk out into our bedroom wearing only the towel around my waist while I watch Penny going through my dresser draws. God she has a sexy body, if I had a cock still it would be poking threw this towel, man I miss being a man.

“I am sorry honey but when I found out you were going to live, and your body changed into the body of a little girl I told Mary to get rid of all your old clothes. You don’t have any boy clothes at all in the house.”

I look at her bent over the open dresser; I want to spank her tight little body until she moans in pleasure. I walk over to her. “I understand Penny that makes total sense getting rid of all my old clothes there is no way I could fit into them now.”

“Yea but Mary filled all your old dresser draws with Miley's old clothes.” I notice Penny looks as if she wants to cry again. “I am sorry I should have noticed, I've been so busy planning for your return. I don’t want to give you any excuses honey.”

I see her pull a pink pair of panties out of the dresser draw that used to have my boxer underwear’s in them. She then opens another dresser draw that held my pajamas and pulls out a silky nightgown.

“Is this going to be okay for you sweetie? I remember when Miley used to wear these.” Penny is smiling from ear to ear at me with the tiny little girls pink princess panties in one of her hands, and a pink silk nightgown in her other hand.

“Well I’ve been wearing dresses all day. I guess as long as I get to feel my beautiful wife in my arms who cares. Or at least I can wear them until I can get regular pajamas.”

Penny smiles and holds the panties on the floor as I step into them, feeling Penny pulling the little panties up my legs. “And here is the matching nightgown.” I look at what the panties say on them as I read them upside down. “Little princess.”

“Well yea that’s what they say just like this.” Penny says. I feel her pulling the silky nightgown over my head. Of course it says little princess on the nightgown too.

I push my hair around while I feel Penny fixing the hem of the nightgown. “Well at least I’m not naked. Speaking of naked.” I get behind Penny and pull the zipper down on her little tight skirt. I slide it down her long smooth legs, and then she steps out of it.

“Honey I am a lot shorter now as you know. Can you sit on the edge of bed?” I look up at Penny smiling down at me. Penny sits down on the edge of the bed in just her yellow panties, and top. “It’s great to see those sexy panties on you that you were teasing me with under that sexy skirt.” Penny smiles hearing my comment.

I climb up on the bed and stand behind Penny as I start to kiss on her neck than nibble on her ear lobe while I am unbuttoning her top. Oh, I have been wanting to do this for so long. I run my little hands over her smooth soft sexy skin.

“Oh that feels so good Doug.” I pull her top over her head as one of my hands reaches around to the front of her. I feel her warm soft sexy breasts threw her bra.

My other hand unclips her bra from the back as it drops to the bed. “I still have that magic touch Penny. One quick twist and that bra is history hehehe.” Damn I giggled again I really have to get a grip about not acting like a little girl.

My hand now is feeling her warms smooth breasts while I give her tiny kisses on her sexy neck, I feel her breasts while I stand behind her on the bed. Penny starts moaning, I feel her hand reach around and start going up and down on my smooth legs while I feel her hard nipples with my hands, i am still kissing her neck slowly. Penny just moans softly.

“That feels so good Doug don’t stop.” While I am kissing her neck, I feel her one hand sliding up and down my legs until she slides her hand inside my nightgown.

The second I feel her fingers start to touch my new princess panties I stop kissing her and jump out of bed. “Oh you are not leaving me like this are you? I know I gave you a spanking but don’t tease me by leaving the bedroom to get back at me Doug sweetie.”

“I should just tease you for spanking me but i am just shutting off the lights baby.” I say as I shut the lights and I climb back in bed in the dark, and continue kissing Penny's neck from the back as I pull her down on the bed.

We both slide to the top of the bed when our lips meet; we start to kiss that passionate kiss that only Penny can do. I feel the chills going up and down my body kissing her. One of her hands is going through my hair while the other is rubbing my back threw the silk nightgown i am wearing.

“Oh that feels so good Penny. I've missed kissing you and lying in bed with you.” We continue to kiss while I feel Penny pulling me on top of her with her hard nipples poking through my nightgown.

Penny starts to moan softly when my nightgown started rubbing against her naked breasts. My hand slides down her body but I cannot reach her panties so I slide my body down until her nipple is in my mouth. I start suckling on it as my hand drifts down feeling how soaked her panties are now.

“Oh Penny did you go potty in your panties your soaked hehehe?” I slide my fingers across her soaked panties smiling at her warm smooth sexy body.

Penny moans a little louder. “Yes I did wet my panties I think I need a spanking.” We both giggle softly until my fingers slide inside her panties. I did not even touch her vagina as she starts moaning loudly.

“Oh yes Doug yes.” I slide her nipple out of my mouth as my body slides down until my face is right on her panties. I kiss her panties between her legs as both of my hands slide her panties down her long legs until her panties are laying on the floor with Penny now totally naked.

I slide back up as I start kissing on her soft breasts until my mouth slides over her nipples. My hand slides down to her wet vagina, my fingers start doing little circles around the edge of her vagina. Penny starts moaning louder until I hear her scream as I realize she just had an orgasm with my fingers not even near her vagina.

“Does that feel good Penny?” I see Penny's eyes open up as I tease her running my fingers in small circles around her hot wet vagina. The second I see her ready to say something I slide a finger inside her.

Penny's thighs clinch around my hand and arm as I can barely move my fingers she is tightening her grip so much. “Oh no, oh no yesssss. Oh, baby that feels so good. Don’t you even think of stopping?” I listen to her start to moan when my fingers start moving around again.

“Your right baby this does feel good.” My fingers start to feel Penny's warm feminine juices dripping out of her while she moans and I play with her wiggling my fingers to her delight.

I feel Penny's hand moving up and down my back until she grabs the hem of the pink nightgown I am wearing. She starts to pull it up and over my head leaving me naked except i am still wearing the little girl panties.

“Oh yessssss sweetie that feels so good.” I hear Penny saying while I have my fingers inside her. Right after I hear Penny moaning and her comment I feel her hands going down my back and slide into the back of my panties.

Both her hands are feeling my butt cheeks as I finger her and I am still sucking on her nipples. I just love hearing Penny moaning louder and louder. I smile again listening to her constant moaning. “Oh yessssss, ohhhh yessss don’t stop.” Is all I hear Penny saying in between her moans.

One of her hands is still squeezing my butt cheeks when I feel her other hand pulling my panties down and off of me. We are both now totally naked with me lying on top of her hot smooth soft sexy body.

The feel of her warm smooth body feels so good but the second I could feel her warm body against mine I think she had another orgasm. Penny's hands are now going up and down my naked back and bottom with her making small circles on my skin feeling my back and bottom.

I lose track of how many orgasms Penny has, I just smile listening to her moaning so loud than her exploding at my touch when my fingers fine that special spot. I am smiling while over, and over she squirms around my fingers humping my hand.

“Yes baby you like that don’t you?” I say. I bend my wrist a little, as my wrist sits on her vagina. Penny closes her legs and starts to explode again as she humps my hand harder, and harder, louder, and louder she moans until she explodes again.

When Penny slides her legs apart she moves my hand away telling me to stop, she has had enough. “I thought I was going to have a heart attack my heart was pumping so heard.” I look into the whites of her eyes and her smiling white teeth, which are the two things I can only see in the darkness of our master bedroom.

“Speaking of pumping, you pumped any harder on my hand I think you would have broken it baby. I think my hand and fingers are made of rubber now hehehe.” I giggle saying to Penny.

In the middle of me giggling, I feel Penny's lips push against mine as I start to return her passionate kiss. “I love how you giggle now sweetie, it gives my whole body the chills hearing your new voice and feeling your hairless smooth soft body against mine. I know you don’t like your new little girl voice but I love it.” I look into Penny eyes as she smiles.

“Especially your smooth body. I loved your body before the accident but your hairy body never turned me on. Now I am turned on the second I touch your smooth body sweetie. The smooth soft skin you have really does it for me now.” I think that is somewhat weird, but it is good she is being truthful as I listen.

I smile hearing that my new smooth body turns on Penny. “Not to be a buzz killer sweetie but we really need to talk about what we are going to do in the future. I mean I still have to go to work every day and it’s going to be years before you can go back to work because of your new age.”

“So what are you thinking Penny? I will do whatever is best for our family like I always have. I know this is crazy me in this new form but it is still me inside. I am sure we will figure something out.”

Penny smiles and gives me a soft kiss on the lips. “I am glad you feel that way because I don’t know what to do once I go back to work Monday.”

“What do you mean baby? Why would anything change about you going back to work next week?” I smile looking at Penny playing with her hair as she runs her fingers through mine at the same time.

Penny looks down into the pillow. “I guess we can talk about serious stuff later. I did get a call from work while we were at the mall while you were in the dressing room.”

“I still have to go into work tomorrow and pick up some paper work to do at home to make up for my time off today and then we will have the whole week end together. Well at least until we have to pick up the twins tomorrow after the game.”

I smile thinking about us being alone. “When do you have to go to work tomorrow?” The thought gives me the chills again, thinking of Penny and me alone in our bed.

“We will think of something, I mean look what we have been threw already.” We both just lay in each other's arms as we have some peace and quiet lying in bed in the dark.

Just feeling Penny in my arms was so exciting for me and must have been for Penny too because after a short few minutes of silence I notice Penny fell asleep in her arms.

Today sure was a busy day. I am so twisted on which way is up. I mean, I came home from the hospital and I had to wear a dress and a pink dress at that. If that was not bad enough I also had to wear a diaper and put up with Mary teasing me. Damn I just remembered she even put the diaper on me.

OMG and I also peed in that diaper, thank god Penny never found out. I don’t know what should would do if I told her I wet my diaper while I was talking to her eye to eye in the mall.

Man, than we get home and she gave me a spanking from hell I still cannot believe Penny did that. I mean it was she just snapped or something. I guess her being alone with the kids for over two months, and doing everything by herself must have made her snap.

I mean look at me, no one would ever guess I was a full-grown man just over two months ago. Now I have the body of a little girl. God life sucks but I am alive so it could have been worse I guess.

Yea could have been much worse. I still have my family and they love me, or at least most of them do. Mary will have to get used to our new household is all.

I know I probably wasn’t very fair with her when I needed my sleep and I would yell at her to be quite and sometimes she was grounded by me and Penny for waking me up.

Okay to be honest she would get grounded all the time for waking me up. The time I caught her climbing back in the house threw her window when she was out all night. She was grounded for that not expecting me to come home early because I did not feel well.

That sucked seeing her feet wiggling in threw her window wearing some little skirt for sure out somewhere with her boyfriend at the time.

At first, I thought someone was breaking into the house so I was really freaked out, plus I was feeling like crap and driving home and seeing her sneaking back into the house. I was really pissed I am sure her grandparents heard me yelling at her and they live 3000 miles away. Giggling again to myself.

I do not think she even talked to me for two weeks come to think of it. That sure was a quite two weeks, I remember everyone walking around waiting for Mary or me to go at it again.

After that, we were at one of the football games and I watched as her boyfriend put his hand under her little cheerleading skirt feeling her bottom up.

I almost lost my mind when I seen that. Penny had to keep me from killing that little punk. Right in front of everyone in the bleachers too. I dated a cheerleader in high school, but I never did that, or well I never did that in public we would always go under the bleachers and mess around.

I guess I should forgive and forget. We are all in a new type of environment and everything is new to all of us with me in this little person form.

I will have to try harder to be a better person to Mary. Stephanie and Miley really never got in trouble, or at least never were caught.

I lay my head down in between Penny's warm soft breasts, and I get so relaxed.

What I sight we must make. I giggle to myself making a mental note to stop giggling, and stop acting like a little girl in general. I cannot believe I am doing this naturally as if I was really a little girl.

I lay there awake smiling. Our naked bodies wrapped around each other putting the blanket over us both. I fall asleep naked on top of my naked wife.

(The Next Morning)

I wake up and see my beautiful wife next to me. Looking over at Penny, i notice the straps to her nightgown peeking out above the blanket. That is weird we were both naked when I fell asleep.

The second I notice her nightgown on I notice I am wearing that pink princess nightgown again. I guess Penny must have got up and put the nightgowns on us.

The window blinds and curtains are wide open; I think I will close them before Penny wakes up so she can get some more rest. It has been tough on her since I was away in the hospital.

I climb out of bed and feel something immediately different. No way, that sound cannot be what it sounds like. I lift the front of the nightgown up and sure enough, I am wearing a diaper. Not only am I wearing a diaper but also I am wearing the pink plastic panties that go over the diaper.

“Oh your awake sweetie.” Penny says as she sits up in bed watching me looking at the plastic panties I am wearing. “I woke up to use the bathroom in the middle of the night, and we were both naked so I put a night gown on myself and put one on you too. I figured the doctor said you had to wear a diaper for a while and I didn’t want you to have an accident especially in our bed sweetie.”

I put the nightgown back down covering the plastic panties and the pink diaper I’m wearing. “I hope you don’t mind sweetie, I was just trying to help. Did I make a mistake putting a diaper on you while you were sleeping?”

“I guess not baby, it’s just kind of weird going to sleep with my sexy naked wife and waking up in a diaper and nightgown.” I smile at Penny.

Penny pats the bed with her hand. “Why don’t you come back to bed with you sexy wife as you said. I am pretty sure she can use a little, umm cuddle time with her husband.” I shut the blinds and the curtains and climb back in bed.

“Did you miss me baby?” The second those words leave my lips I feel my wife's warm lips pushing against mine as we kiss passionately.

I smile feeling her greet me with such a kiss. “I love your new voice when you were saying baby. I think I should start calling you baby instead since you’re the one wearing a diaper hehehe.” Penny giggles but I open my eyes not thinking that was funny at all.

“I am only kidding sweetie, don’t give me that look just kiss me.” I guess she is just teasing me. I smile, and we start kissing again. I reach over and run my hands up and down Penny's nightgown until I reach the bottom of it. I take the edge and lift it up over her head as she lays there in just her little sexy panties.

Wow she is so sexy seeing here with her eyes closed still kissing me with her wearing only her panties. My hand slides over and starts feeling Penny’s hard nipples. My other hand reaches down pulling her wet panties down and off of her leaving her totally naked. I guess she is enjoying this too hearing her moaning softly.

“That feels so good baby, I mean Doug hehehe.” Penny says as she starts to pull my silk nightgown over my head. “Oh that’s much better.” I feel her hands going up and down my body until I am on top of her.

Penny’s soft smooth hands are all over my back and side and I feel her fingers get to the edge of the plastic diaper than go back up rubbing my almost naked body. I than feel both her hands grab my diapered bottom and she squeezes my bottom and I hear Penny moan with an orgasm.

KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK “Are you guys in there mommy daddy, are you awake?” We both look at each other startled by the loud knocking on our bedroom door. Penny is completely naked, and I am wearing only plastic panties going over my diaper.

“Yes Miley me and mommy were just um waking up, what's up?” Penny jumps out of bed and goes in our bathroom. I slide the little princess nightgown over my head and past my diapered bottom. I open the door seeing Miley standing there. “Are you okay? It sounded like an emergency the way you were knocking on the door like you were hurt or something.”

Miley looks me up and down. “No I am alright daddy. You look pretty in my old nightgown daddy. Do you like little princess clothes like your nightgown? Are you wearing the matching panties with it? Can I see?” Miley’s hand goes to the edge of the nightgown like she was going to lift it up and look underneath.

“No Miley you can't lift my nightgown up. Well I am glad you are okay. You scared mommy and daddy the way you knocked so loud on the door.”

She moves her hand away from my nightgown. “Oh and this Miley this is your old nightgown so I didn’t really pick it. I am wearing your old clothes until mommy and I can afford to buy me some new clothes like some boys’ pajamas, and some jeans.”

Miley starts playing with her long hair. “Why can't I see your panties? We are both girls; see you can see my panties.” I watch as she lifts the bottom of her nightgown showing me she is wearing the same type of panties I wore yesterday.

“No Miley I don’t want to see your panties and I don’t want you to see mine, I mean my underwear.”

Miley pulls her nightgown back down covering her little panties. “Um I was wondering what you and mommy are doing, I guess you were just waking up too.”

“Yes Miley did you have a good night’s sleep?” I see her rubbing her eyes when I ask that.

I smile at Miley knowing she looks tired. “Yes daddy I just woke up. It felt so good you being home with us. I was able to sleep really good daddy. I think the minute my eyes closed I was a sleep.”

“I was wondering if mommy was still going to take me to dance class.” I am surprised not knowing anything about Miley going to dance classes.

“Yes Miley go get changed into your dance clothes so me and daddy can get dressed too.” We both here Penny yell from the bathroom.

The end of part 7

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

A dad and husband comes home from the hospital after a chemical accident which transformed him into the body of a little girl. The adventure continues.

Call you mommy, are you serious honey
Part 8

By Princess Panty boy

(Continued from Part 7)

“I didn’t know Miley started going to dance. I know she jumps all over the place at home.” I walk over to our bathroom seeing my wife getting into the shower.

Penny’s long legs disappear as she gets in the shower. I hear the shower door close and I walk in the bathroom watching Penny wave to me to come in with her.

“I am sure you need a shower too after getting me all excited last night. There’s plenty of room for you to take a shower with me sweetie.” My beautiful wife says.

Sounds good to me I slide my nightgown up and over my head and drop it into the dirty clothes hamper. The large mirror does not lie when I see the reflection of myself wearing pink plastic panties over my diaper.

“Okay baby I will be in there in a heartbeat.” I slide the plastic panties off and I notice the diaper sags between my legs. After I un-tape my diaper and it falls to the floor from the weight.

I noticed I must have wet the diaper during the night, how the hell did that happen? I do not want Penny to see me in a wet diaper, and pink plastic panties. A diaper is bad enough for my wife to see me wearing but a wet diaper would really be bad. Man that is so messed up my life sucks.

I tape the wet diaper back up so Penny cannot tell I wet myself and toss the diaper in the trash pale. I stare back at my reflection in the mirror as I walk over to the shower and for sure, there is no doubt I am not a man anymore there is nothing hanging between my legs.

“Are you getting in here or what?” I walk over to the shower door trying not to see my reflection in the mirror.

I open the shower door, step in, and feel Penny handing me the soap. “Can you wash my back sweetie and then I will do yours too, which will speed us up in here.” I smile at Penny's naked body sparkling from the soap making her soft skin shinny.

“Sure baby.” I feel so small in the shower now. One good thing is my body is so small I will be able to get out of here fast having a smaller body to wash.”

Penny turns and looks at me. “So you like being small than do you?” I look at her smiling from ear to ear teasing me.

“Hell no I don’t like it. I miss being a full size adult and I miss being a man especially when I am naked with you like now. I would love just to bend you over and have sex with you like we used to do before my accident”

Penny smiles at me, and then turns her back. “Don’t you start that talking dirty to me with you wanting to bend me over and have sex with me or I will bend you over and spank your little butt hehehe.” I see Penny turn and smile, at me but I do not think it is very funny.

“I am only kidding sweetie so relax.” The smile on Penny's face gets bigger. “Well don’t start that again or we will never get out of the shower sweetie. I had so much fun last night it felt like old times.” Penny says. I smile hearing she had so much fun with me in bed last night.

“Actually sweetie I enjoyed myself better than the old days of having regular intercourse. My life seems so much more complete not having sex like that anymore.” Penny smiles but I can't stop thinking about how much fun we used to have with sex but now it sounds like she must have been faking her orgasms before the accident.

I finish washing her back and I start going up and down her legs with the soap. “Okay hand me the soap and turn around sweetie so I can wash your back.” Penny says, as I turn around after handing her the pink bar of dove soap.

“This soap smells so nice Penny is it new, I don’t remember our old soap smelling so nice?” Penny smiles while she rubs the soap up and down my back and around my shoulders.

That feels so good having Penny washing my back. “No sweetie this isn’t new soap I have been using it for years, or I should say the girls and I have been using it for years.” I turn and look at her smiling.

“I always bought you the boring no fragrance soaps that where on sale. But I am glad you like this soap better even though it is really a girly girl soap smelling like flowers.”

Great now I like the smell of girly soap. I guess me not acting like a little girl isn’t working to good. Oh well I do like the smell of the soap so whatever.

“Yea don’t tell the kids I like the girly girl smelling soap okay Penny? It’s hard enough getting them to respect me when I look like a little eight year old girl.”

Penny bends down and looks me in the eyes when I say my new age. “Um sweetie in case you didn’t notice you are fitting into Miley's old clothes and she is for years old. So that doesn’t make you an eight year old like the doctors thought in the beginning.”

“What are you trying to say Penny I look even younger?” I start to rinse off after Penny stands back up and puts the soap back on the shelf.

Penny picks up the shampoo and I put my hands out as she squeezes some into my hands. I start washing my hair and I can smell strawberries. “This shampoo smells nice to is it different?”

“Or is it girly girl shampoo too like the soap?” I do not have to wait for an answer as Penny puts some in her hair and starts lathering her hair up too. I never noticed how thick my hair is now I don’t think it was this thick before the accident.

I start shaking my head I cannot believe I am starting to like the girly smelly stuff. This is going to be harder than I thought to not act like a little girl, or the little girl I look like. I rinse all the shampoo out of my hair and I start to get out of the shower.

“Oh you’re not done yet young lady?” I turn and see Penny smiling teasing me, calling me a young lady. “You still need to put conditioner in your hair sweetie.”

I notice Penny take another shampoo type of bottle but it say conditioner on it and she squirts some in my hands. “Now this is conditioner, you put this in like shampoo but you don't rinse it out right away. You let it sit for like five minutes sweetie than you rinse it out real good okay.”

I wonder if she realizes she is treating me like a little kid again. “Yes baby I understand Penny.” I notice Penny smiling after I responded.

“Using conditioner will help keep all the knots out of your hair too sweetie, and that’s a good thing. If you want to grow your hair long like the other girl's you will notice the difference.”

Like the other girls, is that what she said? “I was thinking of a crew cut Penny so I don’t look like a little kid.” Penny looks at me as if I lost my mind.

“Don’t be silly sweetie I love running my fingers through your silky hair. I rather you let it grow nice and long like Miley's. You can always put it in a ponytail or pigtails if you didn’t want to mess with it.”

I think Penny is losing it again. “I don’t think so Penny maybe I will leave it like it is than if you don’t want me to cut all my hair off.”

“Well see, I still think you would look cute with your hair in pigtails and maybe some ribbons.” Yes, she lost it I look at her like she is an alien from another planet. “Okay sweetie the conditioner has been in look enough you can rinse it out sweetie.”

I watch Penny's naked body shine from the water on her soft smooth skin. She starts drying off as I start to rinse the conditioner out of my hair.

“Hurry up in there sweetie. I am going to get dressed real quick and start breakfast. So when you finish in the shower throw some clothes on and come down stairs for breakfast okay?”

I continue to rinse the conditioner out of my hair. “Okay Penny. I am almost done in here.”

“Great, all your dresser draws, and the closet are packed with Miley's old clothes so you will have a lot of clothes to pick from.”

Oh, man that is right more of Miley's old clothes that is just wonderful. “But hurry sweetie, I want you to keep your energy level up because I expect the same out of you tonight when the kids go to sleep.”

“Did you have as much fun as me last night sweetie? I don’t think I ever had so many orgasms at once hehehe.” Penny says.

Penny giggles from the other room while she is getting dressed. “Hell yes I had fun Penny. Just listening to you moaning was enough for me hehehe.” Shit I giggled again I really need to get a handle on this acting like a little girl.

“Okay I am going down stairs to start breakfast meet you down there sweetie okay?”

I get out of the shower and start drying myself off. “Okay Penny I just got out of the shower I will see you downstairs.” I yell out to Penny, but the second I walk out into our bedroom, I see the back of Penny going through our doorway into the hallway.

Okay let us see what kind of clothes I have to choose from. I wrap the towel around my waist and walk over to my dresser. The first dresser draw I open used to have my boxer underwear, and now it is packed with little girl panties. I see all kinds of princess and Barbie ones.

I start going through the panties and I cannot find one pair that is just white. All of the panties have pictures of some kind of Disney character or princess. Half of the panties have extra padding in them for potty training.

Man, these are pink and say princess on them but at least they do not have the little baby padding for potty training in the crotch area. I bend over and slide them up under the towel as the towel falls to the floor me standing only in the pink princess panties.

These panties feel a little loose but there much better than the potty training ones. I open the next draw that had my under shirts in them now they have these pink sleeveless tee shirts I think Penny called them camisole or something.

There all the same, so I just slide the silky camisole over my head and it still shows some of my tummy, but whatever I guess. I open the next draw, I see skirts, and the next one has frilly tops and swimsuits.

Where the hell are her old pants or jeans I mean there has to be some here somewhere. I walk over to the closet and see no pants of any type hanging up.

“Sweetie breakfast is ready are you dressed yet?” damn I look around threw the closet making sure I did not miss some pants somewhere anywhere.

I have to pick something this is crazy. “Okay Penny I am still looking for some clothes.”

“Well just pick anything. Miley is already down here and she is started eating already. Hurry like I said just throw something on remember its hot outside so dress appropriately.

I push dress after dress a side as I guess I am stuck its either one of these dresses or one of those little skirts in the dresser. If I pick a skirt than I have to find some type of shirt to go with it. I guess a dress would be easier.

I guess they all look the same one is as good as the other. I pick a white sundress that is sleeveless and has big yellow flowers all over it. Well this one looks okay I guess, it does not look to short.

I slide the sundress over my head and it is pretty damn short and it goes only to mind thigh. The weird thing is the buttons in the back were already buttoned when I pulled it over my head. I start walking down stairs.

“Oh sweeties you look so pretty in that sundress don’t you think Miley?” I walk into the kitchen hearing Penny saying how pretty the dress looks on me. “I knew you would start like wearing dresses once you got used to it.”

I look at her like she has lost her mind like I had any choice in wearing a dress there are no pants. “Yes mommy I think SHE looks really pretty in my old dress it looks kind of big on HER though don’t ya think mommy?”

“Let me look closer I guess you’re right, that dress looks a little too big on you sweetie. Turn around so I can see the size on the back.”

I ignore Miley saying ‘SHE’ several times referring to me, and I turn around for Penny to see the size of this dress. “Okay the dress is a size 4 that’s the same size you were wearing yesterday sweetie.”

“Maybe she is getting smaller again mommy.” I look at Miley when she says that than at Penny. I start to get worried that she might be right.

Penny puts her hand on my shoulder seeing the worried look on my face. “Don’t worry sweetie I don’t think that’s the case a lot of different brands have different sizes for girls and women.”

“Oh really that’s kind of weird Penny.” I say staring at her next to me as I take a seat at the kitchen table.

Penny smiles at me. “Oh yes I remember Mary and Stephanie's school uniforms were a size 6/7 and they were wearing size 8 in clothes from the mall, so it all depends on the brand name sweetie.”

I look back at Miley finishing her breakfast with her dressed in her pink tights and pink leotard. “You picked your own clothes didn’t you daddy? I can tell you like the same clothes as me.”

“Come on you two finish eating so we can go. I am going back upstairs to finish getting dressed and do my make up.” Penny starts walking out of the kitchen. “Oh and girls don’t forget to put your empty cereal bowls in the sink.”

Oh, man she said girls referring to me too. “Oh and Miley find some shoes that will fit your dad and do it quick when you’re done eating so you girls are ready when I come down or we will be late.”

“Yes mommy.” Miley says and smiles at me while she finishes her cereal and puts the bowl in the sink. “I will go see what shoes I have that match that outfit be right back daddy.”

I shake my head eating my cereal thinking that Penny even said again girls referring to me. I will have to talk to her about that. I thought I was hungrier I ate less than I ate yesterday and I am seriously stuffed. I get up, empty my bowl into the trash, and put the bowl in the sink.

“Good timing daddy I found a couple pairs that will fit you I think you should try these white sandals.” I bend over and see the pink pair in her other hand. I slide both them on my feet and they go on very easy. “I like your panties daddy.”

I stand back up trying to cover my panties. “Yes daddy that dress is too big for you and very short too. I think those shoes are too big try these there a size smaller.” Miley hands me the pink sandals.

“Aren’t there any shoes or sandals that aren’t pink?” I put the pink sandals on and they fit perfect of course.

I feel Miley snap the super girly sandals on to my feet. “Sorry daddy but this size in shoes I only have pink sandals and then I have some dress shoes too, but there really girly so you might like them hehehe.” Miley giggles and I turn and stare at her giggling.

“Are you girls ready to go? Meet me at the front door I don’t want to be late.” I wish she would stop saying girls when it is just Miley and me.

I walk over to Miley by the front door. “Yes mommy were ready and were waiting at the front door for you.”

“Okay girls I am coming and Miley don’t you start giving me any attitude.” I smile hearing Miley smarting off a little bit and being caught from mommy I mean Penny. What the hell was I thinking I almost called her mommy or I guess I did but no one heard me luckily.

Penny walks down the hall in her tight skirt and hair looking perfect just like her make-up perfect. “Um why are you so dressed up Penny I thought were just dropping Miley off at dance.”

“Well sweetie I have to pick up those papers at work also so you know it’s a place of work so I have to dress in my normal work clothes to pick up the extra paperwork because I took off yesterday to bring you home from the hospital.”

We start walking out to Penny’s minivan. “So were going to drop off Miley at dance class so she can do her ballerina dancing and then we will go to your work, and get the paperwork from your boss.” I say to Penny.

“Well yea sort of.” I look at Penny as she opens the back sliding door and we see a car seat. Miley climbs in first than sits next to the car seat on a booster seat, and buckles her safety belt. “”Come on sweetie climb in the car seat, and then I will buckle you in.”

I stare at her like she has lost her mind. “Why do I have to sit in a car seat? Isn’t that for Miley?” Penny puts her hands on her hips and taps her high heels impatiently. “Where did the car seat come from also?”

“Enough just get in.” I climb into the baby car seat and Miley pushes the front over and Penny secures me in. “The next door neighbor came over and put it in the back seat for you.”

I look at Penny and she is talking about my archrival and enemy the next-door neighbor jock. “He called while you were in the shower and we were, you know talking and he seen you when you came home yesterday and knew we would need a car seat for you so he gave us one he had in his garage from when his kids where babies.”

“I guess his ex-wife takes their daughter to dance class the same time Miley goes. So he knew we would need one for you to go also.”

My temperature starts rising as Penny stares at me while she buckles me in. “I know you never liked him but he is really a nice guy and very sensitive too not the big strong stupid jock type like you said he was.”

“What you have to be kidding me. So you consider him your friend now, and he has a ex-wife so he is single too?” I shake my head not knowing how to think or respond to Penny.

I had better change the subject or I am just going to be pissed off all day. I am already in a baby's car seat wearing a dress and pink princess panties, so I am pissed about that too.

“So were going to drop off Miley at dance class so she can do her ballerina dancing and then we will go to your work, and get the paperwork from your boss? Is that the plan Penny?” I wait for her to respond.

Penny smiles looking back at me as she gets in the van, and starts driving away from our house. “Yea sort of sweetie.” What does she mean sort of? Thinking to myself.

“I mean I can't take you and Miley with me because it’s a place of business and there always lots of sick patience’s and germs there, I don’t want you two getting sick.”

I respond saying; “Yea I might get sick and get transformed into a female. Opps, to late hehehe.” We both smile at each other as I try to kid around a little bit about it.

Penny starts laughing as we smile each other. “Well where are you and Miley going to go while I go to work and pick that stuff up. You can't wait in the car, if anyone seen two small girls left in the van they would take me away.”

“So the only thing I can think of is for you to watch Miley in dance class, and when I am done at work I will come pick you up.”

The thought of sitting at the dance studio watching Miley definitely does not sound like a good time. “Well Penny why don’t you just bring me back home and I will wait for you there?”

“I can't leave you home alone. If anyone knew I did that, the authorities would take me away. Then all the kids including you would go to foster homes.”

I look at Penny staring at me through the rear view mirror. “That’s right sweetie, you too. If anyone ever met you, or gave you a physical you would be proven to be a little girl.”

“I don’t see any way around it okay? I will pick you up and we can have some private time while Miley is in dance class. She has ballet and modern dance so she will be there awhile. That’s why it would be fun just to pick you up and then we can go back home alone.”

Penny’s face was very serious but I totally did not get it. I look over at Mile
y in her pink leotard and tights with her just listening smiling and looking out the window not saying anything.

“Okay girls we are here.” Damn there she goes with the ‘girls’ word again.

Penny comes around and opens the slider door on the van and Miley already jumps out. “Penny can you stop saying the word girls, when I am one of the people it refers too please? It’s just one of those things that really bugs me okay?”

“Oh I am sorry sweetie no problem. Okay let me get you out of that car seat so you can watch Miley in her dance class.”

Penny is smiling at me while I climb out of the van fixing my short dress. “Okay try to be as fast as you can Penny okay?” The door on the van closes and I feel Miley grabbing my hand.

“Come on daddy we are going to be late, hurry up let’s go.” Miley says.

I roll my eyes as Penny smiles at us. “Okay girls have fun and stay together.” I hear Penny say girls again and I turn around to give her the look but she is already back in the minivan. No one listens to me, I get no respect.

“I better not call you daddy or everyone will look at us, and think we are crazy. So i am going to call you by your new name Cindy okay daddy?”

Miley is so funny if she only knew how she sounds. “Okay but remember only call me Cindy when we are in public okay Miley?”

“Yes daddy, I mean Cindy.” I watch Penny driving away; she even beeps the horn and waves to us as she pulls into traffic.

I look down and Miley is taking my hand again, while we walk inside the dance studio. I guess I had better make the best of it. “Miley where do the parents wait if they want to watch their kids practicing?”

“Over there daddy…Cindy I mean. You see the big glass window.” I turn and see it, as looking through the window overlooks the whole gymnasium.

I look back at Miley. “Have funny honey give daddy a hug.” I whisper to her. Miley hugs me and kisses me on the cheek than opens the locker room.

“Oh hi Ms. Carol.” I see a pretty lady in blue tights and a tight leotard greet Miley by hugging her.

I smile at the two of them. “How are you doing Miley?” I watch Miley hugging her. “Looks like you brought a friend with you. So what's her name?”

“Oh that’s um Cindy she is my best friend, and um my favorite cousin but we are more like sisters.” Miley says.

I see the pretty ballet teacher smiling at me. “Hi Cindy I am Ms. Carol, how are you today?”

“Oh hi Ms. Carol, I am Cindy um like Miley said. You have a nice place here.”

I look around and smile at Miley and her teacher smiling at me together. “Would you like to practice with us and your best friend Miley?”

“Oh no thank you, I am good, but thank you anyway.” I try to ignore Miley and her teacher smiling at me.

I start to feel nervous. “You have such pretty hair Cindy. Don’t you think Cindy has pretty hair Miley?”

“Oh yes she does I was telling my mommy that just this morning. I wish my hair was so thick and full like hers.

I look at Miley than her teacher, who is both staring at me. “This will be fun Cindy, don’t be scared ask Miley she has fun every time she comes here right Miley?”

“Oh yes this place is totally fun and Ms. Carol is the best teacher too.” I feel her taking my hand and I look over at Miley smiling from ear to ear.

What the hell do I do? Do I make a fuss and jump up and down like a two year old or what? I tried totally to be nice saying no I do not want to do ballet.

“Don’t worry this will be fun daddy.” Miley whispers in my ear while Ms. Carol comes back putting a small stack of clothes next to me on the bench in the dressing room.

I look at Ms. Carol smiling at me. “I don’t mean to be rude but I really don’t want to do ballet or any kind of dance Ms. Carol.” I feel Miley taking my shoes off as I feel Ms. Carol lifting my arms over my head.

“Oh don’t worry little one you will have so much fun plus you will meet a whole bunch of other little girls your same age.”

I look at Miley seeing a little grin on face. “Okay now I unbuttoned the back of your dress, so keep your hands over your head sweetie.”

“Good girl.” I feel her pull the little sundress over my head as I stand only in my panties. “Oh those panties are so pretty did you pick them or your mommy?”

I look at Miley smiling when we hear her say my mommy. “No I picked them out, I am not a baby.”

“Oh I am sorry honey I didn’t mean to say you were a baby. I know you’re a big girl aren’t you? Just like Miley here.” I roll my eyes thinking life cannot get any worse. “Okay you won't need your panties on; you can have them back after practice.”

She has to be kidding me; Miley bends down and pulls my panties down with one quick jerk. “Hey Miley I am naked I need some clothes.” Miley stands next to my naked body as she stares between my legs seeing that I am for sure a girl now. I cover up my new private area with both my hands.

“Don’t be shy little one we are all girls here no silly boys will see you.” I look over At Miley smiling at me.

I roll my eyes watching Miley grinning from ear to ear. “First let’s pull up these tights your sister, I mean cousin can help you while I get the rest of the outfit. You and Miley sure do have a strong family resemblance; you look more like twin sisters. I will be right back girls.”

“Sure I can help you.” Miley bends down and rolls up one of the legs of the tights and I slide my legs into it as she rolls it up my legs. “You do this good daddy, I mean Cindy.”

Miley watches me closely. “Thanks I watched our mommy, I mean your mommy put them on a million times and I also watched her teach your twin sisters and you how to put on tights. I have to admit I never thought I would be learning next how to put them on.”

“Hehehe, yea I bet daddy but these tights do look good on you and I have a whole bunch that don’t fit me anymore that you can have.” I look over at Miley and she starts to giggle. We both watch as me carol walks back in the room holding oh my god I guess this can get worse.

She hands the rest of the clothes to Miley and I want to run or jump out the window when I see Miley open it up in front of me. “Oh this leotard looks like it will fit you perfect it’s a size smaller than mine.”

“Here let me help you put your new leotard on their kind of tricky if you don’t know how to start off.” I see Miley holding it down as I step into both leg holes as she pulls my arms threw the armholes.

I turn around and look at myself in the mirror and I look exactly like little Miley except i am the one that looks smaller with me wearing the pink tights and matching pink leotard.

“This leotard feels so small it feels like it is going up my butt and between my legs too.”

I try to move around as I see in the mirror that it is going up my new vagina showing a very easily seen camel toe between my legs.

“Oh don’t worry little one that’s how it’s supposed to fit you. You will get used to it like the rest of the girls.” I look down between Miley's legs and I can barely see a camel toe between her legs but between mine, it is really easy to see.

I stand next to Miley and we truly do look like twin sisters with me the smaller of the two. She is smiling from ear to ear staring at us in the mirror with her eyes staring between my legs until I move myself so my back is to the mirror.

“Miley this is crazy I don’t want to be dressed like this and go dance.”

I watch as Miley puts her hands across her chest than leans into my ear. “I can tell Ms. Carol that you’re supposed to wear a diaper if you don’t listen to me.” I stop and stare at Miley with me in shock. My mouth is wide open not able to say anything.

“Now let’s walk out there and you will have fun and if I don’t see you smiling every time I look at you, I will tell her that you have potty accidents and should be wearing a diaper under your leotard. Now are you going to do as I tell you?”

Holy shit I cannot believe I am being told what to do by a four year old. What is my choice she is right about the diaper I sure do not want to wear a diaper let alone let these girls see me wearing one.

“Okay, okay Miley I will do it. Please don’t tell your teacher about the diaper.” I see Miley put out her hand and I take it as we walk out together to the rest of her dance class.

Of course, all the other girls are dressed in pink tights and pink leotards like Miley and i.

The end of part 8

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Note: I would like to apologize to all my readers for taking so long between chapters. I have had some serious personal drama that I had to deal with and I hope and pray things start to mellow out soon.

Again please forgive me and I hope everyone had a great Merry Christmas!!!

I hope you continue to enjoy my stories and thank you for your support and words of comfort.

Hugs,
Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy, are you serious honey
Part 9

By Princess Panty boy

“Wow Miley how many people are in your class?” I look around the gymnasium seeing all the little girls dressed like us. At least I won't stick out.

I still feel her holding my hand or I should say dragging me out to where all the girls are warming up I am guessing. All the girls are holding on to a railing while they stare at themselves lifting their legs looking into the large wall mounted mirrors.

“Hey Miley who is your friend?” I turn and see one of the girls start talking to Miley but she still is lifting her leg up really high than putting it down and then switching to the other.

I notice she is smiling at us while she stares at me up and down. “Oh this is my little sister, I mean my cousin um Cindy.”

“Cindy was going to watch us practice but Ms. Carol talked her into joining the class, so this will be extra fun.”

The little girl smiles at me hearing my name but actually, she is not really a little girl she is a little taller than Miley and me.

“Well welcome to our class Cindy I am sure you will have a great time. It has been a while since we had anyone new join our class.”

I hear her saying I am joining her class is major crazy. “Oh thanks but I am not joining your class, I am just here for today. It is nice meeting you.” I try to act polite so no one picks on me.

“That’s funny isn’t that what you said Miley when I brought you here with me last year? You have been coming here ever since.” Miley is smiling while nodding her head yes to the girl’s statement.

I look at her like she is out of her mind. “Oh by the way my name is Amber it’s great to meet you Cindy.”

“Oh thank you Amber it’s great to meet you too. How long have you been coming here?” I say and I don’t realize I am playing with my hair until I see my reflection in the mirror.

The reflection in the large mirror threw me off because I was watching the cute little girl in the mirror playing with her hair, and then I noticed that it was me in the pink tights and matching leotard.

I notice Miley putting her hand on the rail and start lifting her leg up. “You might want to stretch with us Cindy, so your body gets used to the movements. Just hold on to the rail Cindy and lift one leg at a time slowly and as high as you can than lower it as slow as you can. It is pretty easy but fun.”

“Oh okay I guess.” I stand next to Miley and I start doing the same thing as her. After a couple of minutes, I look around and then I notice I am lifting my leg higher than Miley. Actually, I am lifting it higher than any of the other girls also.

I hope I am doing it right, I am lifting my leg straight up like the other girls not bending my knee, but keeping it straight.
Holy smoke is that me, as I see myself in the pink tights and pink leotard lifting my leg up as high as I can which is way over my head.

OMG I look like a little girl being a ballerina, or is it gymnastic stuff. Man if anyone seen me doing this I would never hear the end of it. Oh, god if Mary seen me doing ballerina stuff oh man I would never get her respect back, if I ever had it before.

Speaking of respect, I wonder if she ever respected me as her father. All I can ever remember is grounding her in the past several years. The last time we ever did anything, fun together was when she was probably a little girl like Miley. I cannot remember doing anything fun with her lately.

Mary I guess is just growing up, maybe I should give her more slack. But damn if she seen me in here with Miley and these other little girls man my life would be a living hell.

I am just staring into the large mirror deep in thought, I did not notice Ms. Carol standing behind me.

“Wow Miley you didn’t tell me your friend was in dance before.” I am snapped out of it hearing her voice.

I look over at Miley smiling at me. “Oh I have never been in dance class before Ms. Carol.” I answer before Miley can get me in more trouble after she threatened me into walking out here and doing dance class with her.

“Well I guess you are a natural than, you are amazing how limber your body is. You lift your legs up over your head like you are blinking without any effort at all.”

Miley is smiling at me as I notice her and the other nine girls all staring at me warming up. I start to get a little nervous with everyone staring at me. “Can you do a split Cindy?”

“I never tried Ms. Carol, so I don’t know.” I stop lifting my leg up and down when I notice none of the other girls are warming up anymore. They are all just standing there staring at me, and Ms. Carol.

I put my hands next to my side and look back at Ms. Carol smiling at me. “Okay sweetie just put your legs together than slowly spread them out.” I start to do as she says.

“But do me a favor and don’t look in the mirror just look into my eyes. And try to spread your legs apart as slow as you can while trying to do a split okay Cindy”?

Hearing her calling me Cindy snaps me back into listening to her. “Okay Ms. Carol I will try but don’t expect too much from me I have never done this before.”

“Oh don’t worry Cindy just try your best, okay now start doing a split and don’t bend your knees as you separate them okay, and just stare into my eyes and you will be fine?”

I start sliding my legs apart while I am staring into Ms. Carol’s big beautiful eyes. My legs are sliding apart as slow as I can, slowly, slowly and I wonder what Ms. Carol’s first name is. Duh its Carol god I am dumb sometimes. I wonder if she is married or seeing anyone. I really want to check he long legs out but she will notice since we are both staring into each other's eyes.

This is pretty easy, I guess thinking to myself as I stare into her pretty blue eyes, and her long blonde ponytail with a light blue scrunches’ that matches her leotard. I wonder if my hair will grow to be as long and pretty like hers. She sure has a pretty body I hope mine looks as good as hers does when I grow up, I mean when I get bigger.

What the hell am I thinking I do not want to have long pretty hair, and a body like hers? But I bet my hair would look pretty in a long ponytail like hers with it tied up high on the back of my head like hers. Maybe mommy was right I mean Penny was right about me growing my hair longer.

Shit did I just refer to Penny as my mommy; damn my mind is losing it. I snap out of my daydream when I hear Ms. Carol speaking to me.

“That was great Cindy.” I notice Ms. Carol clapping her hands than I look around at the other girls in the class and they are standing around me in a circle clapping their hands too.

I snap out of my little day dream and I notice myself in the mirror I have done a complete split with both my legs on the floor one on the right and one on the left with my little crotch sitting on the floor as well.

“Wow I did it. I never knew I could do that. How did I do that Ms. Carol?” I feel her hands patting me on the shoulder.

I see her hand reach out and I take it, a second later, I am standing straight up again with my legs together.

“Like I said you are a natural Cindy. Most girls it takes years to do a perfect split like you just did. If I didn’t know any better I would say you didn’t even try you just did it.”

Ms. Carol must be reading my mind how the heck did she know I just listened to what she said and then I did it. “I guess.” I say kind of looking embarrassed.

“So was it as easy to do as you made it look Cindy?” I look around seeing the other nine girls all trying to do splits including Miley.

Looking back to Ms. Carol so she does not think I am ignoring her. “Um to be honest Ms. Carol I didn’t even think about it. I just did like you said I looked into your eyes and did as you asked me to do. You are a great teacher; all I did was listen to you.”

“I knew you made it look so easy. You really are a natural Cindy. I would love to talk to your parents about you joining our class full time. I bet your mommy would be so excited for you and proud of you too.”

I look up at her in shock. Hearing Ms. Carol wants to talk to my mommy. “We will talk later about it Cindy let’s just have fun okay?”

“Um okay, I guess.” I look over and Miley hugs me with all her might.

What is the matter I stare at her like she is out of her mind? “I am so glad you are going to join the class daddy, I mean Cindy. Mommy will be so proud of you.”

“No Miley I didn’t say I was going to join the class I was just agreeing with Ms. Carol that we will talk later.”

Miley ignores me when Ms. Carol starts to talk. “Okay everyone let’s get back to it now that we have all seen little Cindy here, a new star is born.” Everyone smiles staring at me as they all go back to their original spots holding onto the handrail.

“Okay class we are going to break up into pairs. So take a couple seconds and find someone you want to pair up with girls. Now hurry.”

Amber comes next to me. “Cindy can I be your partner? Than before I respond I see several other girls asking me the same thing.

“No Cindy is my sister we will be partner’s sorry girls.” I hear Miley say as she takes my hand and we walk over to Ms. Carol.

I look at Miley smiling at me. “Amber is my best friend and she lives next door to us but I want you to be my partner okay daddy, I mean Cindy I keep forgetting?”

“Of course Miley that sounds great, we will be partners. Give me five.” I hold my hand up high so she can slap me five. “Smack, hey Miley you didn’t have to smack me five so hard.” As I rub my hand.

Well at least I am bonding with Miley. Even though come to think of it she bribed me by threatening me with having to wear a diaper, or to come out here in her dance class.

“Sorry Cindy I used to always slap you hard when you were my daddy but now as my little sister I will try to be gentle.”

We continue to practice doing all types of dancing to different types of music and time goes by pretty fast. And before you know it, two hours have flown by and dance class is over.

“Okay girls we got done a little early so while you’re waiting for your parents to pick you up everyone can go outside and play on the playground.” Ms. Carol says.

Before I can even think, I hear one of the other girls yell out “Yes let’s race to the swings. The last one there has to push us on the swings.” I look at Miley smiling at me.

“One, two, three and gooooo.” Miley and the other girls start to take off and I start to catch up with Miley but she is still in front of me as we all run out to the playground.

All ten of us are running out the door and threw the small yard towards the playground. I unfortunately am last but I had a late start they all started before me I was not ready.

“Yea, we won. I guess our new dance member or like Ms. Carol said our new star is going to have to learn to run faster or she will be pushing us on the swings a lot.”

All the girls giggle and laugh, not teasing me just kidding around. “Yea I wasn’t ready you girls started before me, next time I will be ready and win.” I say smiling at them while there getting on the swings. I start pushing them one at a time; I walk behind each swing and push the other girls.

“Miley come here for a minute I want to ask you something.” Miley jumps off the swing and comes over to me. “Hey where is mommy I mean your mom she was supposed to pick me up while you were at dance class.”

I watch as Miley just lifts her hands up. “I have no clue that was the plan. Something else must of happen, mom always drops me off and ambers dad picks me up and he drops me off at home usually.”

“Miley, Cindy…can you girls run up here really quick I have a message for you.” We hear Ms. Carol calling us and we stop talking to each other and hear her.

Miley and I look towards the building than Miley speaks. “I’ll race you there on three. Ready one, two, and three…” We both take off running towards the building Miley barely beats me this time but she does win again.

“Wow you girls run fast. Did you both have a good time today?” We both turn and look at each other smiling and say yes Ms. Carol at the same time. Damn I sound like a little girl and I ran across the yard like a little kid too.

I really need to stop acting like this. “Cindy your mommy called and said for you to catch a ride home with Miley and Amber okay?”

“Okay Ms. Carol.” I say noticing Miley smiling from ear to ear. I heard the teacher say my mommy called that is just wonderful now Penny is saying she is my mommy.

Ms. Carol turns when she hears a SUV pull into the parking lot. Miley and I follow her staring at the SUV. That car looks like I have seen it before, but I cannot remember from where.

“Speaking of Amber's dad, looks like he just pulled in the parking lot. Amber your dad is here.” Ms. Carol yells out to Amber on the playground.

We turn and watch Amber running across the yard in her pink tights and pink leotards. “Okay Ms. Carol I am coming.” Damn is that what I looked like running over here.

I really need to get some jeans or something anything is better than all girls’ clothes, I have been wearing since I got out of the hospital.

Come to think of it, I have not worn any pants of any kind since I left the hospital. Just skirts and dresses and now these darn pink tights, and pink leotard.

“Okay girls I am glad you had fun. Cindy have your mommy call me so we can get you signed up to be part of the class full time.”

I look at her in shock. There is no way I am going to wear these tights and leotards every time I come here. How do I tell her that I had fun but I don’t want to ever be seen dressed like this?

“Okay Ms. Carol I will make sure she knows to call you.” I hear Miley say as we start walking with Amber towards their SUV.

I take Miley's hand. “Miley you can't tell mommy to let me come here again I don’t want to wear these clothes ever again I look like such a little girly girl.”

“Oh chill out Cindy. You are a girly girl. Just like you said I will tell our mommy that we had a great time and you want to come back little sister.”

I realize Miley is right I just did call her my mommy. Before I could respond we are over by Amber's SUV and when I see her dad I remember where I seen this car before.

“Hi girls did all of you have a great time in dance class?” He opens the back door as Miley gets in and Amber gets in the front. I climb in after Miley.

The second I get in the back seat, I want to freak out. This is Steve my archrival from high school, and our next-door neighbor. I bet he is trying to hit on Penny since he thinks I am out of the picture.

“So little Miss Cindy my name is Mr. Steve and I am your next-door neighbor. How was your first day at dance class, did you have fun?”

I look at him as I try to secure my safety belt. “Here let me get that for you. Amber had a hard time doing it when she was a baby so I will get that for you.”

“There ya go little one you’re all buckled up. Now let’s get you girls on the road.” We pull out of the parking lot and I see Miley smiling at me as we drive than she looks out the window.

Amber turns around and smiles at Miley and me. “I am so glad Cindy you are in our dance class. You made it so fun, I never seen Ms. Carol so happy when she was working with you.” Amber says.

“Oh no I just realize I left all my clothes at the dance class. These are Ms. Carols extra dance outfit.” I say aloud for everyone to hear.

Miley turns and looks me in the eyes. “Don’t worry I will tell mommy it was an accident so she doesn’t spank you for leaving your pretty clothes behind.”

“Speaking of your mom she called me and asked for me to pick you up Cindy she was having lunch with her boss again. She has been spending a lot of lunches with him lately that’s why I picked you up Miley all these weeks from dance class.”

I look up hearing Penny was having lunch with her boss. Man that is the guy that was caught cheating on his now ex-wife. Man he is a big guy too I remember meeting him at the last Christmas party. He is like six foot six and drives a sports car too.

“Where are we going daddy this isn’t the way home?” Miley and I look out the window and we try to figure where we are.

I shake my head hearing that Penny has been going out on several lunches with her boss. Her single rich boss.

“Oh I forgot to tell you girls that your mommy has to pick up the twins after the game. They are cheerleading and she asked for me to meet her at the game.”

Great did he say your mommy-meaning Penny is my mommy too? Darn it I really need to talk to Penny about this. “Okay girls we are here.” As we stop in the high school parking lot.

“You mean our mommy is here picking up our twin sisters Mr. Steve?” Miley says. Man, she said our mommy and our twin sisters she is treating me like a little girl too.

Amber climbs out and opens my door as I try to undo the safety belt but I cannot get it. “Here let me help you get that Cindy. This safety belt is child proof I couldn’t do it when I was a baby but I can now.”

“Okay you can climb down now Cindy be careful we don’t want you to get hurt.” I look at her treating me like a baby and I just ignore her and shake my head.

Miley takes my hand and Amber takes my other hand as we walk with her dad towards the football field. “Sounds like the game is still playing.” We hear the crowd cheering for something exciting on the field must of happen.

“Look there's our mommy's minivan Cindy.” I turn and see it sitting in a parking spot. I realize Miley said our mommy, but I cannot correct her here or everyone would hear us.

We walk through the entrance and the whole crowd gets on their feet. We can barely hear anything when we notice Amber's dad answering his cell phone. “Oh hi baby where are you? We saw your minivan in the parking lot.”

“Hold up girls your mommy is on the phone.” Holy smoke did he just answer the phone saying hi baby, answering the call from my Penny. Is that the right way to talk to my wife? What the heck is going on here they sure sound like more than just next-door neighbors?

The three of us stop walking and watch him talking to Penny saying; “yea, yea okay.” and so on. There is no way to understand what the conversation is about.

“Okay girls your mommy is in the bleachers and she wants us to come up there. She said she is near the entrance do any of you see her?”

All of us look up at the same time as we start scanning the freaking millions of people in the stands. There really aren’t millions of people, but it sure is packed. There is no way we are going to see her from standing here.

“Does anyone see her yet?” We here Amber's dad, Steve who is a freaking retard if we see her we would say something.

We stand there looking around still until. “I see mommy, I mean umm Ms. Penny waving at us.” Everyone sees where I am pointing to and they start waving too. I cannot believe I called her mommy again.

“Okay girls follow me hold hands so we don’t get separated. Good job Cindy seeing your mommy.” Miley smiles at me hearing him referring to Penny as my mommy again.

We start weaving in and out of people as Steve is just going at his normal pace as the three of us are trying to keep up with him. Were a whole lot smaller than him and we have to almost fight through the masses to keep up with him.

Finally, we get to Penny and I start to notice everyone smiling at us. I stare back at them trying to figure out what their problem is. I see some lady staring at us and specially me so I turn and catch eye contact with her smiling at me.

“Where do you girls go to gymnastics at? Here in town, my little Tammy is going into kindergarten and she looks to be about the same age as you?” Oh, man, I forgot what we are wearing and all of a sudden, I feel naked. I forgot totally that we three are still wearing our gymnastics clothes.

Oh man that makes total sense now everyone was staring at us because we are wearing pink tights and matching leotards oh man this bites.

“Um yes we go to Ms. Carol's dance and gymnastics studio here in town. My little sister Cindy is really shy.” I turn and hear Miley respond to the lady's comments.

That is so messed up Miley said I was her little sister again. I need to have a talk with her when we get home. “Come on girls hurry up to mommy.” Miley and I turn hearing our mommy calling us.

“Sorry our mommy is calling us we have to go ma’am. It was nice meeting you maybe we will see little Tammy at gymnastics sometime.”

We start to walk away. “Thanks again girls, you look so cute in your dance outfits.” The smiling lady says. That is weird she is smoking hot and all I thought about was that I have a skirt like hers at home that I seen in my dresser. Man I need to get a grip.

“Hey girls you look so cute in you dance outfits, and Cindy you look great too. I guess you went to gymnastics and dance with Miley did you have fun sweetie?”

Everyone starts to sit down before Miley and I get there. Steve of course sits next to Penny and Amber, Miley sit next to each other, and there is no room. Darn I will sit between Penny and Steve that will piss him off.

“Steve can you move closer to Amber so I can sit there is no more room?” I see Penny look at me and Steve gives me a weird look too.

I move to where he needs to slide over and I feel his hands around my waist as he picks me up and sits me down on in his lap. “Hey I don’t want to sit here I am not a baby ya know.” I say.

“Oh that is so nice of you Steve to let her sit in your lap since there was no more room left on the bench.” I roll my eyes hearing Penny. “Oh and Cindy you need to call him Mr. Steve like the other girls do okay sweetie?”

I give her a mean look. “But mommy I don’t want to sit on his lap please.” Oh, no I didn’t call her mommy in front of everyone.

“Mommy can I have a drink I forgot to bring my drink from the car.” Miley says butting into my conversation and hopefully everyone will forget I called Penny my wife mommy.

Steve pulls out his wallet and gives Miley a 20-dollar bill. “Miley maybe you can get drinks for all of us. Me and your mommy will stay here and hold our seats okay?” while I am sitting I feel something rubbing against my leotard covered bottom wish Steve would move that stuff out of his pocket. Wait a minute that is his; holy smoke I am sitting on his bulge in his pants and that is his cock.

“I will come with you too Miley.” I slide off of Steve's lap and happen to notice his bulge getting bigger. I look away, and I see penny staring at me staring between his legs.

Penny catches me staring at Steve’s bulge as I get off of his lap rubbing my bottom. I cannot believe I was sitting on his penis, I wonder if it is as big as it felt while I was sitting on it, how gross. What am I thinking before as a man I would kick his ass, now I am thinking about if his penis is big or not.

“You girls be good, and stay together especially you little girl. Yes I am talking to you Cindy, do you hear me?”

Penny looks at me and I just stare at her. “You better answer mommy or she will give you a spanking again.” I turn and hear Miley say she will spank me again, I didn’t know she knew about when Penny spanked me and made me wet my panties I mean wet myself.

“Yes I hear you.” I say while I try not to think about Miley knowing I got a spanking.

Penny looks at me. “Yes I hear you what little girl?” I continue to stare at Penny as I wonder why she is treating me like a lil girl, but I guess I do look like a lil girl to everyone.

“I mean yes I hear you mommy.” I try to make it sound like I am being tough but instead I sound like a toddler. I turn and notice Miley smiling from ear to ear that she made me call her mommy in front of everyone.

Amber, Miley, and I start walking down the bleachers and I still cannot stop thinking about me sitting on Mr. Steve's penis bulge. Oh well at least I am not back there sitting with them. “Slow down Miley you are going too fast.” I say as we walk.

“Okay, okay were almost off the bleachers than it will be easier to walk silly little girl.” That is so messed up Miley is teasing me now.

Amber turns around and smiles at Miley and I. “Is your little sister always so whinny Miley?” I watch both of them turn and stare at me waiting for Miley to respond.

“I am not whinny I am just tired from all that gymnastic and dance stuff I never did that before you both are used to it.” Both of them ignore me as we leave the bleachers and start walking over to the food court area where they sell all the munchies and stuff.

We get in front of the snack bar area and I notice Miley and Amber looking at the billboard reading the menu. I look up to read what they have for candy, and the different types of soft drinks and stuff but the words and lettering looks way different.

“What can I help you with girls?” All three of us look at the teenager behind the counter. “Looks like the three of you are coming from gymnastics, when you grow up I bet you will be great cheerleaders.”

Miley turns and makes eye contact with the teenager. “Our twin sisters are already cheerleaders when we grow up we want to be just like them.” Miley brags and smiles.

“Oh that’s great so Mary and Stephanie must be your big sisters than. They are the only twins on the squad.” I look at her like how did she know that. “I am also on the squad but I twisted my ankle in practice so I have to sit this game out see.”

We look as she shows us her bandaged foot. “I just noticed that the junior varsity cheerleaders are cheering the rest of the game. A couple of the varsity cheerleaders just past and were going under the bleaches.”

“You girls are way too young to go under the bleachers with boys like them.” Miley turns and looks at Amber than at me.

Oh know what is that look Miley is giving me. I seen that look on Mary’s face when she was a little girl like me, and she was up to something. I mean when she was a little girl umm yea not like me. Oh whatever.

“We will be right back were going to see if our sisters want something too.” Miley turns and Amber follows.

I look confused. Miley can we stop at the bathroom first I really need to go potty really quick okay?” Both of them don’t stop walking or even slow down, they just ignore me totally.

“We will be quick so you can wait you’re a big girl right?” Oh, man am I supposed to say I am a big girl. What is the difference being a big girl or little girl I am still a girl? I just shake my head not responding.

We see two people up in the distance and it looks like a guy and a girl and there kissing. We sneak up closer and really quite so, they cannot hear us. There is a small maintenance shack down there so we sneak around it to get a closer look.

I hear the other two girls giggling and then I realize I am giggling also when they tell me to be quite. “Shhh Cindy you are giggling too loud.”

“Isn't that one of your big sisters Miley?” Miley turns and I look and sure enough that is Mary standing there wearing her cheerleading uniform making out with some guy.

We hide by the maintenance shack as we watch them kissing than the boys hands reach around the back of her uniform and go under the back of her skirt. The guy is squeezing her pantied bottom while we stare.

“I can't believe Mary is letting that guy do that to her Miley.” We three stare not saying anything.

Amber comes closer. “Remember when we seen Mary in her room with her boyfriend they were doing a lot more than kissing.” I listen to Amber and Miley, and I cannot believe Mary is doing that kind of stuff. Wonder what Miley and Amber so them doing.

“Look there she goes Miley.” We hear Amber say. Miley and I stare more and sure enough Mary slid her hand down the boys chest and was rubbing his massive bulge threw his shorts as they were kissing.

We stare and my eyes are like bulging out of my head not believing what I am seeing. I cannot believe this what my daughter is doing. All of a sudden she slides her hand inside his shorts and you can see she is stroking him inside his shorts while there kissing.

Wow, Mary sure looks like she is enjoying herself. Not to mention her boyfriend’s hands are everywhere. Mary sure is going for it; I wonder what it feels like to be doing that to a guy. What am I thinking? But, Mary sure looks like she is enjoying herself.

Oh man I still cannot believe my eyes, I mean I know what Penny and I did when we were younger it is just too crazy seeing my teenage daughter doing this. But she sure looks like she is having fun.

“Come on you guys let’s get out of here, who wants to watch this anyway that looks gross to me?” I hear Amber say as I watch Mary, and then I turn around and notice that Amber and Miley are not there.

I look around and get kind of scared when I don’t see them. Oh man where did they go? I slowly look to the left than to the right not seeing Miley or Amber. I cross my legs together thinking should I find them or go straight to the restroom.

“Who is that?” I turn around and I am face to face with Mary staring at me. “Oh my god that is you daddy dearest I love your little pink tights and matching leotard. You must be in baby Miley's class now right? I guess I should be calling you little sister seeing you dressed like this.”

I cross my legs and look up at Mary. I want to argue with her calling me her little sister but I need to use the bathroom so I will wait until later.

“Whatever Mary we did watch you with your boyfriend but I won't tell mommy, I mean Penny what we watched you do with him.”

Mary's eyes start to light up like she is an alien from another planet and she is going to explode. “I don’t care what you seen because if you even think of telling on me I will make your life even worse little BABY sister so don’t mess with me Cindy.”

“I may look like a little girl but I am still your father and you will listen to me.” I notice Mary's eyes start to light up again at me being forceful with her.

Mary grabs my arm. “You don’t look like a little girl you ARE a little girl or I should say a little BABY GIRL. Just look between your legs little sister you’re not a man or even a boy anymore you’re a little baby girl.”

“Don’t worry Mary I won't tell mommy I mean your mom what we watched you do with your boyfriend.” I try to change the subject but all I can think about is keeping my legs together, and finding a bathroom fast.

“You be a good girl and maybe when you’re older I will help you find your own boyfriend little sis. That would be fun than I can watch you playing with him so I know you’re doing it right hehehe.” Mary giggles as I slowly turn trying to shake her hand off my arm.

Mary smiles at me. “Where do you think you’re going little sister?” I notice her looking down at me crossing my legs. “Now you be a good girl and I won't spank you.”

“What I am you father Mary so go have fun with your boyfriend and I will see you later.” I shake my arm again real fast and brake loose from her grip and this is where I made my next mistake.

I should of broke loose than ran for my life but I broke loose, turned, and walked away slowly until Mary grabbed me again. “Hey let me go Mary I told you I won't tell mommy what I seen you doing with your boyfriend. Just let me go.”

“Who said you could leave yet little sister? I guess I have to teach you a lesson little girl.” I feel her holding my arm real tight and then the next thing I am laying over her lap. With my feet kicking.

No way is this happening to me. I am laying across my teenage daughters lap like I am a little child. “Smack” I feel her give me a hard smack across my bottom right through the tights and leotard. “Now stop your kicking or you will make this worse.” I hear Mary saying something but I am way too busy trying to break free until I feel the first hard smack on my bottom.

“Okay I warned you little sister. SMACK, SMACK SMACK” I start to cry softly and then I feel Mary letting me back down on the ground as she sees me crying and keeping my legs crossed with my hands between my legs.

Mary smiles at me while I am crying and she puts one of her hands on each of my knees. “No Mary please don’t do that.” I cry softly.

“Are you going to be a good little girl daddy?” I feel her start spreading my knees apart.

My head looks up if she moves my legs anymore I am going to pee all over myself. “Yes Mary I will be good I promise.”

“You are going to be a good what daddy?” I still feel pressure on her hands as she slowly moves my legs apart.

I feel like I am going to explode and wet myself any second. “I will be a good little girl Mary I promise.” The second I say that I see a big grin on Mary's face from ear to ear, than I relax.

“Good girl little Cindy.” The second after her comment both her hand spread both my knees totally apart and I feel myself peeing and I cannot stop. “Spread your legs and squat or you will soak your tights too baby sis.”

I don't know what to do as I listen and I see the stream of pee coming out between my legs making a small puddle on the floor. I start to cry louder now that I am peeing threw my clothes.

“Don’t worry little sis we can go back to moms van and change you real quick unless you want to go back and let mom see you wet your panties again.”

I feel scared but Mary is making sense the last thing I want is to have Penny see me in wet panties. “When you are done going potty just stand up and we can walk to the van before anyone sees you wet yourself again.”

“Okay I guess.” I stand up straight and notice that my tights are only wet between the legs so that is a good thing. I thought for sure both my legs would be soaked also, from how much I peed. I still need to go more but the last thing I want to do is pee more in front of Mary.

I rub both my eyes and Mary smiles at me. “Okay little daddy dearest lets walk to mommy's car so we can get you changed.” I ignore Mary's comment making me feel like I am a toddler. We start walking together, as we are back with all the people leaving the bleachers behind. I smile feeling relaxed as we walk towards the parking lot.

“Ring, Ring. Oh its mom calling on my cell. You better hold my hand so you don’t get lost with all these big people.” I reach up and take Mary’s hand as she answers her phone with the other. “Oh hi mom what's going on?”

I can hear Penny’s voice barely and I have no idea what she is saying but by her tone, she seems concerned. “No everything is okay she is with me she kind of had an accident and were walking back to your van to get my little sister Cindy changed.”

“Oh good I was starting to worry about her since Miley and Amber came back without her.” I notice Mary puts her phone on speaker so I can hear Penny.

I hear Penny's voice and she is more relaxed now. “Mom I put my cell on speaker so little Cindy can hear you too.” I smile also hearing Penny’s voice.

“Okay girls you be good and Cindy you listen to your big sister she is in charge when I am not around, and she will take care of you until your back here honey okay?”

Oh, god she called Mary my big sister and she put her in charge. “Come on little sister answer mommy so she knows you’re okay she was worried about you.”

“I am okay you don’t have to worry mommy.” What the hell did I just say no way I just called Penny mommy and in front of Mary? I look up and see Mary smiling from ear to ear.

What the hell is happening to me? We stop at Penny’s van. “Okay mom were at the van I will make sure she is okay. We will see you in a bit.” Mary looks down at me still holding her hand. “Tell your mommy bye bye little sis.”

“Bye mommy.” Oh shit I called Penny mommy again. Mary hit the beeper on the key chain and the van door opens up.

I start to climb in. “Okay mom we will see you after I change her.” I turn and see Mary smiling at me again. “Okay little sister get undressed and I will get you some dry clothes.”

“What in front of you and everyone in the parking lot?” Mary climbs in and shuts the door smiling at me.

I wonder what she is thinking about as I see a big grin on Mary's face, as she looks in the bag on the seat. “Don’t worry little sister the windows are tinted and it is just us girls here. Now strip and hurry I don’t want these pee soaked clothes to get on the seat.”

“Okay I guess.” She is right there is no way anyone can see in the vans windows. I remember before my accident when Penny and I were messing around in the back seat of this van while the girls were watching a game right her in the same parking lot.

I giggle to myself thinking about that. I look down at my legs, I snap out of my little daydream moment, and I am totally naked with Mary staring between my legs. “Wow your little potty is all red you must be getting a little infection since you wet your panties.”

I look down and she is right I am red around my new little vagina. “Lay back and I will put some lotion on you little sis.” Man I hate when she calls me that, it makes me feel so small.

“Here hold the bag on your tummy while I fix you up.” I feel the small pink bag put on my chest and tummy as I hold onto it so it doesn’t fall on the floor.

I feel some cold lotion being rubbed in around my private area as I look up at Mary, and I can barely see her with the bag on my tummy. “I bet this lotion feels real good on your little vagina daddy.” I hear her teasing me again.

“You sure don’t look like a big strong daddy anymore who always yelled at me.” I start to feel concerned hearing the tone of her voice. “Now lift your little bottom up daddy dearest so I can get you changed.”

I lift my bottom up high so she doesn’t think I am a little baby. The bad thing is the second I do that I feel a warm dry diaper being slid between my legs. Before I can breathe twice she secures the tape of the pink disposable diaper around me.

“Hey Mary I don’t want to wear a diaper I am not a baby you know.” I move the pink bag off my tummy and the pink diaper makes me look so small.

Mary is smiling down at me ignoring me, as I feel her sliding some new pink tights up my legs. “Sorry little daddy there aren’t any pretty panties in the bag for you so you will have to wear the cute little diaper”.

“But I don’t want to wear a diaper Mary.” I feel the tights being pulled up and over the diaper. Mary continues to ignore me and what is my choice.

I sure hope she pulls some pants or even shorts out of the bag I am so tired of wearing dresses and skirts. I haven’t worn and pants or even shorts since I had my accident. I guess I am just screwed since she put tights on me I am sure they will go underneath a dress or another skirt.

“What is that Mary?” I see something pink and silky. “I can't wear that with a diaper Mary please. No that’s wet still I don’t want to wear the pink leotard.”

I feel her bending my elbows and sliding my arms into the little pink leotard. “Oh would you rather wear a pretty dress daddy?” Mary smiles as she asks me if I rather wear a pretty dress.

“Yes Mary I rather wear a dress than my wet leotards and tights. Please I feel silly enough wearing tights and a leotard but do I really have to wear pee soaked ones too?”

I look up as I feel the pink leotard stretch and form around my body. “Well lucky for you this isn’t your pee soaked leotard and tights. These are Miley's extra set of dance clothes she keeps in her bag.”

“Since there Miley's they are bigger and fit perfect over your diaper.” I look down and I am now totally changed with the diaper bulging threw the tights and leotard plainly seen by anyone that I am wearing a diaper under my dance clothes.

I don’t mean my dance clothes I mean Miley's clothes. What am I thinking like a girl I really need to get a grip. I play with my long hair like a little girl but I don’t notice I am acting like a typical little girl?

“I’ll tell ya what daddy dearest I will let you make a big girl decision. I will let you choose, you can either wear you pee soaked leotards and pee soaked tights with no diaper, and everyone will see and smell that you wet yourself like the baby you are.”

I am so screwed while I listen to Mary's ideas. “Or you can wear Miley's extra dry dance clothes with the diaper.” I am thinking about it for so long like my response will be the difference between world peace or war.

“Okay I guess I will wear the dry clothes with the...” I see Mary smiling at me waiting for me to finish what I was saying.

I ignore her stare. “So you want to wear what daddy?” Oh I look at Mary and I can tell she just wants me to say aloud what I choose to wear.

“Okay I want to wear the dry clothes with the diaper; okay I said it are you happy?”

Mary's grin is so big looks like she is going to explode. “I just want to make sure I understand you daddy dearest. You want to wear your diaper right?”

“Yes Mary I want to wear my diaper.” Just hearing me say that; I feel like I have shrunk down to the level of being a small toddler as I put my head down ashamed and beaten by my own daughter.

The grin on Mary's face says it all. She has beaten me again, how can she out smart me I mean I was an adult I went through school and college and my own teenage daughter is smarter than me.

Oh well know sense whining about it at least I am not wearing peed on leotards and tights. The good things are what I should focus on I won't smell like pee at least. So that is a good thing.

“Okay princess daddy give me your hand.” Without thinking, I just put my hand out and Mary takes my hand and helps me out of the van.

I am standing for the whole world to see in a bulky diaper covered by tights and a leotard. “Mary what are you doing I can't walk around dressed like this?” I hear her hit the beeper on the key ring and the van locks.

“Don’t worry lots of baby's wear diapers daddy you will fit right in hehehehe.” I hear her giggle as we start to walk back towards the bleachers. I watch as we walk through all the people. Most of them are ignoring me. I guess it is not an odd sight seeing a little girl in her dance outfit wearing a diaper.

Oh my god I am looking at myself like I am a real baby girl what the hell is Mary making me think like. Damn I wish I didn’t admit to saying I wanted to wear the diaper I am sure I will not hear the end of it.

“You want something to drink little princess before we go back up in the bleachers baby sister?”

Wow, I don’t know how to respond hearing all her insults. So, I will just ignore her calling me a little princess and her baby sister. I will get her back, but come to think of it, that is what she said to me.

Mary said she would get me back for getting her in trouble and being a mean dad to her. Mary thinks I was mean to her, but I know I was not the best dad but I wasn’t bad I don’t think.

Here I am walking up the bleachers in pink tights and a matching leotard, and wearing a freaking diaper too. My life is out of control for sure I should have at least told her when we were near the restrooms I still have to go potty; I mean use the bathrooms still.

“Look up there my little sissy daddy; mommy is waving at us.” I turn my head and see Penny standing in front of her seat waving at us. “Looks like our mom had her hands in Amber's dads lap until she seen us daddy. You aren’t jealous are you hehehe?”

I look real quick and see the blanket over his lap as we walk closer. “Here she is mom I just wanted to drop her off so she doesn’t get lost again. Little baby Cindy had an accident so I changed her.”

“You put her in a diaper Mary how come?” I turn and look at Mary smiling at me from ear to ear.

Why is she smiling so hard? I turn and wait for Mary to respond. “Well I gave her a choice and little Cindy said she wanted to wear a diaper, so I put one on her.” Penny looks at me with a concerned look on her face.

“Is that true sweetie did you ask for a diaper?” Mary is grinning from ear to ear as we make eye contact and what do I say? How do I respond? I did ask to wear a diaper I just didn’t know I was going to leave the van wearing it.

I turn and see Penny looking at me still concerned. “Um yes I did ask for the diaper.” I look down at my feet totally embarrassed.

“That’s not how you talk to our mom baby Cindy.” I feel Mary grab my arm.

Penny stares at me. “Yes I wanted to wear a diaper mommy, I had an accident, and I didn’t want to have another one.” I want to run or jump into a hole and hide but I cannot even cry because it is true I asked to wear the damn diaper.

“Well we will have to pick up some more the next time we are at the store baby girl.” I see Mary smiling at me grinning still from ear to ear.

I feel a little pee squirt into the diaper and I stop it before anyone could notice. What am I going to do wait until the end of the game then use the bathroom I don’t think I could wait 30 seconds let alone to the end of the game? I wonder how long before it is over anyway?

I guess what's the difference if I wet myself now anyways at least I am wearing a diaper. I look around and no one is staring at me as I start to pee in my diaper.

The second I start to pee into the diaper Steve puts his hands around my waist, picks me up, and sits me down on his lap. Oh man I can’t stop peeing at least he cannot tell I am wetting myself while I am sitting in his lap. I don’t even try to stop peeing anymore.

I turn and see Penny smiling at me with an odd look on her face like she knows some secret or something. I reach out and take her hand.

“You know if we leave now we won't get stuck in all the traffic leaving the game.” I look back into Penny's smiling face. “What do you think sweetie?”

Penny smiles as she sees me sitting a little un comfortable on his lap. “Yea mommy let’s go now.” Oh, man, I said mommy again to Penny but I didn’t even think I just said it. Well were in public so that will be my defense if she says anything about me calling her mommy again.

“Here give me your hand sweetie, come on girls lets beat the traffic.” Penny takes my hand, we start to leave, and I notice Amber and her dad following behind us.

We start walking across the parking lot and Miley looks at me. “Hey little sister I’ll race you to the car your so slow I know I will beat you.” Miley smacks my arm and takes off as I start to run after her.

“Girls be careful.” We both run full bore to the car and Miley wins by a hair. “You cheated I wasn’t ready to start. You started before me Miley.”

Penny smiles but shakes her head. “Girls, girls enough of arguing just get inside so we can get home. I climb in after Miley and get back in my car seat I mean the car seat. “Here let mommy buckle you up sweetie.”

“Why do I have to be in a car seat and Miley doesn’t?” I say as Penny is closing the sliding do on the van. Looks like she is ignoring me.

Miley pulls my hair and I turn to her as Penny gets in the driver’s seat. “You have to be in the car seat because you’re a baby Cindy.”

“No I am not tell her mommy I am not a baby. Mommy tell her.” Oh, my god I sound totally like a little toddler. I stop talking when I realize how I sound.

Mary turns around and then looks me in the eyes. “She sure sounds like a baby to me mom and looking at that wet diaper I would say she acts and looks like a baby too.”

“Did you wet your diaper again little Cindy?” I hear Penny say and she is calling me little Cindy again but we are not in public as we drive out of the parking lot.

I ignore Penny asking me if I wet my diaper again and I just sit there until Stephanie pulls my hair from the seat behind me. “Mom asked you a question.” I ignore Stephanie and just sit in the car seat not talking.

“Stop it Stephanie.” I say while I look away from anyone trying to make eye contact with me.

We pull in the driveway at home and I relax as Mary opens my door and un buckles my safety belt. Stephanie and Miley are up by the front door already as Penny un-locks the door while Mary and I walk in last. Miley and I stand by Penny as she puts one of her hands on each of our shoulders.

“Okay girls go get changed and you can play in your room while I start dinner.” Mary and Stephanie are standing behind Penny smiling at me.

I feel Miley grab my hand and start pulling me into her room. “Miley my clothes or my new clothes aren’t in here there in mommy's room I mean in my room.”

“Well I will race you and see who can get dressed first. I will count too ten so that will give you a chance to get into mommy’s room.” I start to walk out the door and I hear Miley counting then I run up the stairs almost crashing into Stephanie.

When I get to the top of the stairs I hear Mary and Stephanie talking to mom I mean Penny. “Mom you need any help with dinner?”

“No I am good just go get changed out of your cheerleading uniforms and check in on your little sisters okay?” What the hell she is telling Mary and Stephanie to check up on their little sisters meaning more than one meaning me counting as one of the little sisters.

Oh, I better get change I forgot Miley is racing me, when I hear her stop counting and say GO. I run into mommy's bedroom I mean my bedroom, I slowly tear off the leotard that feels like it was glued to me, and I slide down the tights.

The closet has tons of little dresses and skirts hanging everywhere so I just grab the pink princess top and short pink pleated skirt. This looks easy to put on so I don’t have to worry about buttons, or zippers on the back of the dresses anymore.

I pull the tiny pink skirt up my legs and over the diaper after I try to pull the princess top down more since it doesn’t cover my tummy all the way. Oh, the heck with it I start walking down the stairs and see Miley walking out of her room in a yellow flowered dress that is just above her knees.

“Looks like I won again little sister.” I don’t pay too much attention to how short my skirt is until Miley looks at my outfit up and down. “I like your outfit Cindy it looks really pretty on you. Do you think my dress is pretty too?”

I smile hearing Miley say how nice I look in the clothes I picked. “Yes your dress is really pretty Miley. I like it a lot.”

“Good because the way it seems to be working when I outgrow this dress you will be getting all my hand me downs so that’s cool right?”

I feel her take my hand as we walk in her room and sit on her floor when she hands me a Barbie and we start playing Barbie's in the center of her floor.

Laying on my tummy I don’t notice that the skirt I am wearing is so short that the pink diaper is in plain view. “You girls having fun in here?”

We both hear mommy say and we both answer at the same time “Yes mommy.” But neither one of us look at her we just continue to play with Barbie's.

“Looks like there having fun mom.” I don’t turn around but Mary is standing next to Penny smiling at us.

The end of part 9

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy, are you serious honey?
Part 10

By Princess Panty boy

“Mom what are we having for dinner?” I hear Stephanie or Mary say as I turn around while I am laying on the floor playing Barbie's with Miley.

What the hell am I doing I need to talk to Penny not play with Barbie's. I put the two Barbie's in the Barbie house and stand up. “What are you doing Cindy? I thought we were playing Barbie's.”

“I am letting my two Barbie's take a nap. I need to talk to your mom. We can play later.”

The second I stand up, I remember that I am wearing a diaper still and I wet it earlier so I need to get rid of it somehow. Maybe I will get rid of this diaper before Penny see’s I wet myself again.

I start walking up the steps towards Penny and my bedroom so I can get rid of this wet diaper before someone sees me. I push the door open, and there is Penny getting undressed.

“You need some help Penny?” I walk over to her after she kicked her heels off and smiles at me. “Turn around Penny and I will un-zip you.”

Penny turns around. “I thought you were playing Barbie's with Miley.” I cannot reach the zipper so I climb up on the bed and stand up and now I am the same height at Penny.

“I was just getting her situated so I could spend some time with you baby it has been such a busy day.” I put one of my hands on her shoulder and pull the zipper down on her tight sexy little dress she has on.

The dress falls to the floor and I see Penny wearing only her black bra and matching silk panties. Oh, god she is so sexy. “Does that feel better Penny?” I smile at her half-naked body.

“Yes much better but my back and shoulders feel so stiff from walking around and climbing those bleachers in these high heels.”

I jump off the bed like I am on a trampoline, hop over to the bedroom door, close it all the way, and turn off the lights. “What are you thinking about sweetie? We can't stay up here very long because I ordered pizza and he will be here in thirty minutes or less.”

“No worries Penny I just wanted to have some private time with you and with the lights out it helps me forget about being in a girl’s body or I should say a little girl’s body.”

I climb back up on the bed and put my hands on Penny's shoulders. “Turn around baby and sit on the edge of the bed.” I say to Penny. The moment she sits down, I start to rub her shoulders and neck. I notice Penny starts to relax.

“Does that feel good baby?” I didn’t need to ask her I can feel her whole body start to relax and not be so tense.

I continue to rub her shoulders and back making her feel better. “Yes that feels so good, it makes me so relaxed I am going to fall asleep sweetie.”

“Just relax Penny and you will feel better.” I continue to rub and feel Penny's smooth shoulders and her back, but nothing sexually just making her feel more relaxed and at ease.

While I am massaging Penny's shoulders and back, I hear a car pull in the driveway. “Oh that must be the pizza man sweetie let me up and I will go pay him.”

“No relax Penny I will handle it. Just lean back and lay down.” I grab two of our pillows and I make sure they are under Penny's head when she lays back on the bed.

I climb off of the bed and I see Penny's purse on her dresser and I take it and walk out of our bedroom quickly. The doorbell rings as I am closing the bedroom door and I run down the stairs and put mommy's purse I mean Penny's purse on the counter. I notice Stephanie answer the door and it is the pizza man.

“How much is the pizza Stephanie?” I yell out to her standing by the door. I climb up on the chair so I can see in the purse better. I take out Penny's wallet out of her purse and open it up. “How much is it Stephanie I yell louder this time?”

I look inside for cash. “Its $35.00 dollars for two large pizzas with peperone and Italian sausage miss.” I hear the pizza man say. The second I take two twenty’s out of Penny's purse I feel someone grab my arm and pull me off the chair as I fall on the kitchen floor holding my knee since I landed hard on it.

“What do you think you’re doing daddy dearest?” I look up at Mary who just pulled me off the chair and pushed me on the floor. I go to pick up the cash that fell out of my hand and I feel a hard smack against my hand and then across my face.

I am in shock that Mary would pull me off the chair and push me on the floor than she smacks my face and hand I don’t know what to do but cry. I start to cry softly than harder, and harder. I am so scared that I have both my hands covering my face so she does not hit me again.

“I didn’t mean too, I mean I just was...” “Smack” I look up and Penny is in her pink rube and Mary is holding the side of her face.

Penny reaches down to the floor and picks up the two twenty dollar bills. “Stephanie come here and give this money to the pizza man and tell him to keep the change. I have to deal with your sister. Bring the pizza in the family room we can eat and watch a movie.”

“Okay mom.” I start to sit up on the floor and see Stephanie take the cash and run back to the front door.

Penny is staring at Mary like she is on fire. “Get in that chair right now young lady.” Mary trips over me and sits in the chair. Mary turns and looks at me on the floor and the moment the front door closes I see Penny's hand make contact with Mary's face giving her a smack.

“What is the matter Mary it’s okay for you to hit your little sister I mean your daddy because he is so little now?” I start to get up slowly and realized I wet my diaper again and didn’t even notice.

Mary is crying big time holding both her hands in front of her face, crying hysterical. I cannot remember Penny ever smacking Mary or any of the kids. “Don’t you even think of denying what you did?”

“I was so shocked, and speechless when I seen you rip little Cindy’s arm and push her on the floor. I didn’t know what to say seeing you being so mean. But when you smacked her on the hand than right across her little face that was too much for me to say anything.”

I am standing up now and I see Penny almost crying when she sees me up close with tears running down my face. Penny gives me a big hug and sits down in the chair next to Mary. I start to cry seeing Penny crying and she is rubbing my back as I am rubbing hers.

“It’s going to be okay sweetie.” I hear Penny saying softly in my ear. “Stephanie grab a diaper and change your little sister she has a wet diaper I mean your dad has a wet diaper again.”

I am looking into Penny's eyes and I should feel so embarrassed but all I feel is sad seeing her crying. “Go out in the living room and let your sister change you sweetie while I deal with Mary.”

“You will be okay sweetie I hear her saying again as we stop hugging and I see Mary's crying face as I walk into the living room the same time Stephanie get there with the diaper bag.

Stephanie starts to open the diaper bag and we hear Penny in the kitchen yelling at Mary as we freeze listening to her from the other room.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing Mary? Whom do you think you are that you can hurt your little sister I mean your dad by ripping him off the chair? What if she hit her head and split open her head and bleed to death would you be happy then?”

The sounds of Mary crying get louder. “I was, I mean…” Mary is making no sense from what we can hear.

“I don’t want to hear anything, I still can't believe you are treating her like a dog or something so low you just smack and pull her around like a rag doll with no feelings.” She is your dad without him you would of never been born.” Stephanie and I are looking at each other, I see Stephanie looking at my face than into my eyes, and I see a tear start to run down her face.

I feel her little hand go softly over my face where Mary smacked me and I can feel a sting as her hand goes over the sore spot. Stephanie holds me real tight and she starts crying softly while she is hugging me so close.

“I am so sorry this happen to you daddy I can't imagine how it feels to be turned from a loving husband and dad and the man of the house into a little girl.” I start to hug Stephanie back as Miley comes in and starts hugging me too.

Stephanie and I are both crying as Miley's face starts to have tears dripping down it. “What's the matter you two why are you both crying and why is mommy yelling at Mary?” The three of us are having a three-way group cry, and Miley is just hugging us and crying and she doesn’t even know what is happening except that we are crying which is what is making her sad.

“Stand upright this second Mary.” We hear from the other room as we still hug but listen in on what is going on out in the kitchen.

I try to listen real good I am guessing Stephanie is too and Miley is just crying softly. “No mom, no mommy please.” We look at each other wondering what is happening as we three sit up.

“Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack.” Than we hear crying than louder crying. “Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack.” We three get up and walk slowly around the corner of the living room and we can see into the kitchen of what is happening.

Mary is laying over Penny's lap with her cheerleading uniform skirt up over her back and her panties on the floor getting a bare bottom spanking. Mary's feet are kicking back and forth like she is a two year old still screaming her head off.

“Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack. How does that feel little Mary you still feel like you want to pick on someone helpless like your little baby sister? Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack. Have you learned your lesion young lady or do you want more?”

We can see how red Mary's bottom is as her feet have stopped kicking and she is just laying over Penny's lap crying out of control.

Mary's crying starts to slow down and she starts to breathe as we watch mommy, I mean Penny and Mary. “No mommy please stop. I am sorry, I am so sorry please don’t spank me again.” Mary cry's softly.

“Oh you are kidding me Mary. Oh, god stand up.” I watch as Mary stands up holding her bottom with one hand and her other hand rubbing her eyes. “You peed all over my lap maybe I should get you a diaper too like your little sister has on.”

We see mommy's pink bathrobe with a big wet spot where Mary's was lying across her lap. “Turn around Mary, you need to get this cheerleading uniform in the laundry before your pee stains it. Maybe I should let it stain than all the other cheerleaders will see your more a baby that a grown up teenager.”

We watch as mommy un-zips Mary's cheerleading uniform and she pulls it up and off her. Mary is standing only in her sports bra with no panties on and pee is dripping down both of her legs.

“Mommy I will get you another bathrobe.” Stephanie says as she jumps up from our three-girl hug, cry group as mommy sees us three hugging and crying.

Mommy walks over to us. “It’s okay girls, your sister was acting like a spoiled brat or she just lost her mind temporary.” Stephanie runs off and back in the blink of an eye as she has a white robe in her hands.

“Here ya go mom let me have your wet robe and we can wash it with Mary's pee soaked cheerleader uniform.” We watch as Penny takes her wet bathrobe off and I see her sexy lingerie. Her silk panties and bra are on total display as I smile walking over and hugging her as she puts the new dry bathrobe on.

Mary is still standing naked only wearing her sports bra in the kitchen with her hands across her chest still crying softly. I look at her and am glad she got a good spanking but I am sad that she is just standing there only in her bra with her pee soaked legs and vagina on display.

I see a stack of dry folded towels on the table next to the clean laundry basket. I release myself from the group hug, walk over, take one of the big fluffy towels, and hand it to Mary who has stopped crying and is just watching me like she is hypnotized. Just before I handed her the towel I felt tears start falling down my face again.

Mary takes the big fluffy towel from me and does not wrap it around herself like I wanted her to cover up and dry the pee off of her she just kind of falls to her knees crying slowly and then crying full bore out of control with her head down.

“I am so sorry daddy I just wanted to get you back from all the years of you grounding me. I know it was my fault for getting in trouble at home and school. I just wanted you to be grounded too even though you did not deserve this what happen to you being turned into as little girl.”

Penny walks over to me standing next to Mary on the floor and looks into my eyes, hugs me. “I knew there was a reason I married you it is because you are such a kind soul even in this little girl body of yours it shines through.” I see a look of sadness come into Penny's eyes as she looks at Mary.

“Okay Mary enough of this I want you to get up to your room after you take a bath, and clean yourself up. Make sure you have your pajamas on when I come up and check on you. Do you understand me or do I need to talk slower, and louder?”

Mary stops crying and I see her look sadly at her mom than the second Penny looks away Mary looks at me and gives me an odd and almost scary look. I wonder if she was just telling me what I wanted to hear and what her mom wanted to hear to forgive and more importantly forget her actions of abuse and deceitfulness towards us especially me.

“Okay girls let’s sit down and have some pizza before it gets cold. Stephanie did you change your little sister or is her diaper still soaked?”

Great Penny called me Stephanie's little sister, but a lot of drama has gone on so I will just ignore it for now, I guess it is probably the right thing to do. I just wish she would stop talking about me, and a diaper.

“Come her Cindy let me change you real quick so we can have some pizza.” I walk over to Stephanie sitting on the floor next to the diaper bag as she pulls out the changing pad and I sit in front of it. Stephanie scoots me up on the pad and leans me on my back.

I watch as Penny smiles at me while I lift my skirt up so Stephanie can get at the diaper. Penny is looking at me getting my diaper changed having serious eye contact with me. I feel my diaper being un-taped as my new vagina comes into view. Penny takes her eyes off of mine and stares between my legs. I pull my little skirt up more to block my view of Penny staring at me while I am getting my diaper changed.

I am feeling so embarrassed having Stephanie changing my diaper but having Penny watching me makes me feel even worse. I just wish Penny was not staring at my new little vagina reminding her and everyone that I am now a little girl instead of her loving husband and father to her children.

The air feels good on my new privates, but then the diaper is re-taped and I pull my skirt down a little and Penny is still staring between my legs until we make eye contact and I pull my skirt down even before Stephanie was finished putting on some new pink plastic panties over the diaper.

“You were really soaked Cindy so I put plastic panties over your diaper to keep you extra protected.” I feel the plastic panties secured around my new diaper.

I sit back up and see a small smile on Penny's face. “Here have some pizza sweetie before it gets cold.” I smile as I take the pizza from her. “Do you want me to get you a bib sweetie so you don’t get your pretty outfit messy?” Damn she is treating me like I am a baby or something.

“Or do you want a napkin like a big girl sweetie? Tell mommy want you need.” I look down hearing her say tell mommy what I want, damn she not only is treating me like a baby girl, but like she is my mommy, my life is so screwed up.

I am trying to figure out in my head how to respond to Penny the way she is treating me, but she keeps asking me another more embarrassing question before I can respond to the first one. “Stephanie is there any pretty bibs in the diaper bag for your little sister?”

“I think so mom let me check.” Stephanie says as she puts her pizza down and picks up the diaper bag.

Miley walks over to the kitchen table. “Mommy I see a pretty princess one on the table.” I am looking at Stephanie than hearing Miley as she walks back from the kitchen holding a pink bib in her hands and giving it to mommy, I mean Penny.

“No I am okay I don’t need that I’m not a baby.” I take a bite of my pizza and ignore them. I turn my back to them and start to watch the movie.

I feel my hair moving in the back. “Sweetie move you head down a little bit for mommy.” I do as she asked as I see the pink princess bib being tied around my neck.

“Oh that looks so pretty on you Cindy. I remember when I was a baby and I wore it.” Miley says.

I look down at the little baby princess bib hanging around my neck. The white lace trimming the edges could not have made it to be more babyish, and of course, the bib being mainly pink and saying princess on it there was no doubt it was for a girl.

“Mommy I mean Penny, I don’t need this bib I am not a baby you know. Okay I am wearing a diaper, and plastic panties over the diaper so I guess I look like a baby, oh whatever.” I stop whining because I am starting to sound like the baby I look like.

I take a bite out of the pizza as I look around and it seems I was being ignored anyway. Oh well the pizza is good. I hear something and I turn real quick and I see Mary with a large towel wrapped around her body, and another wrapped around her hair or head I guess. Girls are weird I never seen the purpose of a towel wrapped around your hair.

I mean if you want it dry you should just dry it like guys do it with rubbing a towel through your hair until it is dry or even use a hair blower dryer thing or whatever that is called. Why try to figure females out no man has ever figured them out before why try now.

Come to think of it when I turned real fast and seen Mary on the top of the stairs I noticed her staring at me giving me a look of disgust until we made eye contact then she smiled kind of like a fake smile.

“Mom you said to tell you when I was out of the bath.” I smile at Mary trying to see her reaction but looks more like she was rolling her eyes at me. Penny stands up and goes behind me because she did not have eye contact with Mary while she was sitting on the couch eating her pizza.

I notice Miley and Stephanie both staring at me and when I make eye contact with them they both smile. “Put on some pajamas and you can come down and have some pizza with me and your sisters. Make it quick or the pizza will get cold.”

“The pizza is good isn’t it Cindy?” I smile at Miley sitting next to me on the floor by the coffee table and Stephanie is in the background sitting on the couch with mommy sitting back down next to her. I mean Penny, man I have to get a grip on calling her mommy but now I am thinking her as mommy too.

Penny gets up off the couch and walks into the kitchen. “Girls does anyone want a drink while I am out here?”

“No I am good mommy.” I hear Stephanie say. “How about you girls?” Miley and I look at Stephanie asking us. We both shake our heads because we are in the middle of chewing the pizza. “Neither one of my little sisters want anything either there just eating away at their pizza.”

Man, she called me her little sister again. “Oh well I brought you girls a drink anyway.” Penny walks in with a small try with three cups on them as I see Stephanie and Miley each get the same type of glass cup but Penny hands me a pink Barbie sippy cup.

“What is this for?” I look up at Penny while she starts walking back into the kitchen with the empty tray.

I wait for her to respond but I hear Miley respond first. “Your silly little Cindy it’s a sippy cup so you don’t spill any on your pretty clothes.”

“Yes little Cindy it will be easier for you to drink out of and you won't make as much of a mess.” I hear Penny say from the kitchen.

Whatever, I take a drink from the sippy cup and it is warm milk. Does taste good but I don’t think I have had warm milk since I was a newborn “hehehe.” I just giggled what the hell was that about. I hope no one noticed me giggling.

“What was so funny Cindy I noticed you were giggling?” I hear Stephanie asking me something.

I am thinking about ignoring her but she is still staring at me. “Oh I wasn’t giggling I was just taking a drink and I was trying to remember the last time I had warm milk. It tastes much better when it is warm like this.”

“Oh you have warm milk; mom gave me Pepsi in my glass.” I look over at Miley and her glass has the same color liquid in it like Stephanie's so I don’t bother asking what she is drinking.

I stand up taking my sippy cup and plate that had my pizza in and I walk into the kitchen. “Why did you give me warm milk and everyone else Pepsi?” I sit at one of the chairs in the kitchen waiting for Penny to respond.

“Oh sweetie I thought you would like some warm milk it will help your bones grow, and I know the other girls enjoyed it when they were little like you.”

While I am thinking of a response, I notice Penny rubbing her neck as she stands in front of the sink with her back to me. “Is your neck sore still? I can rub your neck and back like I was doing earlier upstairs.

“Oh that’s sweet of you honey but I will be okay. Did you get enough pizza or do you want some more sweetie? I cut your slice in half so it would be easier for you to eat. The regular slices are so big to handle with your little hands.”

I could go for another piece since I guess I only had half a slice instead of a full slice like the other girls had I mean as the girls had. “Sure that sounds good.”

“Okay sweetie bring your plate over to mommy and I will give you the other half of the slice you already eat.” What the hell she referenced herself to me as my mommy again I will have to talk to her about that when we are alone.

Mary walks up behind me and I jump seeing her there. “I didn’t mean to scare you, sorry.” I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper when Mary scared me but I won't admit she scared me.

“You didn’t um scare me you just startled me a little I guess.” I walk over towards Penny slowly.

Mary gets a plate and stands next to me. “You heard your mommy say bring your plate over to her so you can have some more pizza.” I grab my plate off the table and hand it to Penny. I take the slice of pizza or the half slice from her.

“You’re not picking on your little sister again are you Mary?” I hear Penny say calling me Mary's little sister again but she doesn’t even have eye contact with Mary while she is cutting the pizza up.

I look up at Mary smiling at me with a grin from ear to ear. “No mom I was just telling HER to get a plate like I heard you ask HER to do. I won't be mean to my new little SISTER.” The way she said her and sister too Penny was to remind me of my new status in the family.

“Okay girls go sit out in the living room and watch the movie I will be in there in a minute.”

Mary and I turn and I see her smiling at me, I am sure she’s smiling from Penny's reference to us about you GIRLS go eat your pizza comment. Mary walks over to the couch and sits next to Stephanie and I sit on the floor next to Miley when we hear the doorbell ring.

“I’ll get it girls don’t get up.” We hear Penny say but we three look to see who is at the door when Penny opens it. “Oh high Steve how are you doing? Oh and I see you there too Amber how are you doing are you hungry sweetie we are having pizza?”

We see the smile on Amber's face. “Yes please if my dad says I can I will have some.” Amber smiles at us all sitting in the living room eating pizza watching a movie.

“Are you sure you have enough Penny we don’t really want to intrude?” I am thinking well you are intruding I wish you would go back to your house so we can eat in peace.

Penny hands Amber a full slice of pizza. “We have plenty I actually order two pizzas instead of the one like I usually do. Why don’t you have some to Steve I am sure you must be hungry. Men are always hungry.” I notice Mary smiling at me when Steve arrived and how different Penny is acting now. Penny and Steve are smiling at each other.

“No I am good but thanks I just ran a couple miles on the treadmill and had a protein shake, but thanks anyway.” Mary is smiling at me but not saying a word as she watches mom and Steve, I mean Penny and Steve talking in the kitchen.

I stare into the kitchen watching Steve sit down at our kitchen table in my spot at the head of the table. I hear Miley yelling into my ear. “Amber come sit next to me and my little sister there is plenty of room.”

“Penny is your neck and shoulder still bugging you?” I turn back and watch Steve get up off his chair after hearing his comment, and he walks closer to Penny. What the hell is he trying to do?

I stare as Penny's back is too me. “Turn around Penny.” I hear Steve say as Penny is staring at me while Steve starts to rub Penny's shoulders and her neck. “How does that feel.”

“Oh that feels so good rub harder Steve that feels so good.” I stare at them and Penny smiles at me watching her and Steve. “Is everything okay little Cindy.”

I want to cry but there is no way I will let them think of me as a real baby even though I am wearing a diaper and plastic panties and of course not to leave out the princess bib and sippy cup.

“Um well I asked you if you wanted me to rub your neck and shoulders and you said you didn’t want me to.”

I see Penny and Steve smiling at me. “Well sweetie it’s different when a MAN rubs your shoulders sweetie it feels um so good.” Penny says

“Yes it’s much better when a real man rubs your shoulders and massages your neck Cindy. Steve gives really good neck massages and rub downs too.” Mary's says to me softly.

I turn and look at Mary after she said that he gives great massages. “How do you know he gives great massages Mary?” The three girls and I all look at Mary as she said something she should not off said.

“Did you see my dad give your mom or someone else a massage Mary? We look at Amber asking her a question.

I can see that Mary is un-easy about talking about it. “Um no Amber I didn’t see your dad give anyone else a message I was um just thinking since he is such a big muscular man and his big muscles give great body massages. I mean probably gives good um shoulder and neck massages.”

I turn and see Steve in the kitchen rubbing Penny shoulders and neck with her eyes closed smiling. Penny opens her eyes and she smiles again at me.

“Are you sure everything is okay princess?” I hear her comment aimed at me. I want to scream or yell out to her that I don’t want him in my house and not everything is okay, but all I can do is feel warm pee starting to spread around my diaper as I just wet myself watching them. I cannot believe I just peed my diaper I didn’t even feel any warning.

“Cindy turn around and watch the movie you are missing the part with the pretty princess. Just give the adults some time to do adult stuff.” I turn and see a grin on Mary's face as I wonder why she changed the subject so fast about her knowledge of Steve's experience of giving good massages, and come to think of it; Mary said body massages. I look at her grinning at me.

I wonder if Steve has given Mary a massage or even a full body massage like Mary was saying. I notice Mary starting at Steve and I swear I seen her give him a little wink with her eye when mommy's eyes were still closed.

The end of part 10

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

All,
I would like to thank everyone that has been reading my newest series “Call you mommy, are you serious honey?” I had a lot of input from the fans that are enjoying these stories. Thanks again for your input and awesome support.

Hugs,
Princess Panty boy

Call you mommy, are you serious honey?
Part 11

By Princess Panty boy

I am looking over at Mary trying to figure out what she was talking about that she knows that Mr. Steve gave great full body massages. Who even talked about full body massages? I didn’t even think about that but it is fun with Penny, hopefully Mr. Steve doesn’t know that.

I wonder if Mary watched Mr. Steve, I mean Steve giving a massage to Penny. I really need to stop calling him Mr. Steve like kids call adults he has always been just Steve. Or maybe, a massage for Mary, No I can't think like this I mean she is so young just a teenager, there is no way she had a massage from him.

My pizza is getting cold, I take a bite, and I see something weird on my pizza, what is that? No way it cannot be. I reach up to my mouth and I feel a gap between my teeth and my other teeth feels loose too. “Cindy did you just have a tooth fall out?” Miley's says.

“Yes and look my other teeth feels loose too.” I feel really scared what should I do. I start to wiggle my tooth, I barely touch it, and it is in my hand. I get really scared again, and I don’t know what to do I want to cry but then they will call me a baby again.

Miley looks at me and whispers in my ear. “Maybe you are starting to get smaller again. I don’t think you should say anything yet and see what happens or my friend Amber will think you’re weird or something okay. Just wait and see okay?” I nod my head agreeing with her because I have no clue what to do.

I just hope she is wrong but I remember mommy telling me I have a doctor’s appointment after the weekend. So I will ask the doctor about it than I guess. Maybe these are my adult teeth that I still have, and they didn’t shrink like the rest of my body. I had better stop thinking about it or I will cry again and they will keep calling me a baby.

“Amber come look, and see what's new in my room you really need to see this.” I hear Miley talking to Amber as they both get up and turn towards the staircase. “Cindy come on we will race up to my room.”

I feel Amber pull me up from the floor. “No I am going to um watch the movie.” I turn when I hear Penny moaning from Mr. Steve rubbing on her shoulders and neck. I need to keep an eye on him.

“Go ahead Cindy you can go play upstairs with Miley and her friend since you’re done with your pizza.” I hear mommy say to me.

I see my mommy, I mean my wife what am I thinking having her shoulders and back rubbed by my least favorite person in the world, and not to mention he is another man.

I stand in front of the large mirror with the reflection of me and Amber in it. What we see is a reflection of two real little girls. The smaller little girl is staring back at me because that is me. I am daydreaming looking at myself in the mirror when I hear Amber talking.

“Okay on three we will start and race up to Miley's room.” I turn than I hear her counting. “1, 2, and 3 gooooo.” Oh, man they didn’t give me any notice.

I see them both take off towards the stairs with me following close by. I had a late start and I seem to almost catch up to them as we enter Miley's room. “I won again you both are way slow.” Miley says to us. Amber and I look at each other while Amber rolls her eyes listening to Miley bragging.

“I had a late start I wasn’t ready when you both took off in front of me, it’s not fair, you both cheated.” I say, while I stamp my foot complaining, and they both look at me like I am whining like a baby so I shut up.

Miley walks over to her bed and smiles. “See my new comforter and sheets. I think they look so much prettier than my old blankets don’t you Amber?”

“Yes your new Barbie comforter and sheets look much prettier, and more grown up than your little princess sheets and blankets that are on your old crib. Your old ones are pretty to but more for a little baby.” Amber says as I notice her new bed set is very pretty.

That’s right Penny must of bought little Miley a new bed when I was in the hospital I guess. I didn’t even realize that she was in the white crib before my accident. “Is that where your new little sister sleeps now your old crib?” What I don’t sleep in a crib, I hear Amber insinuating.

“No I don’t sleep in a baby’s crib I am not a baby Amber.” That is crazy I automatically knew she was talking about me when she said Miley's little sister. I mean, I am almost the same size of Miley or I guess I am smaller and do wear her old clothes that don’t fit her but I am not a baby even though I wear a diaper and plastic panties.

I play with my hair not listening to Amber anymore. “Oh I forgot my drink I am going back downstairs I will be right back.” I say while both the girls hear me but don’t respond. Whatever if they are going to ignore me, I walk out of her room and start walking back downstairs and into the living room.

The movie is still on as I bend over to pick up my sippy cup. I hear mommy calling me from the kitchen. “Cindy did you wet your diaper again? It looks like your diaper is wet when you bent over.” I get no privacy everyone must be able to see under my dress, or maybe everyone wants to see my diaper.

I look in the kitchen, Steve is still rubbing Penny’s neck, and shoulders as his hands start to slide down to Penny's arms and her side. With Penny still wearing, that little white bathrobe and I know what she is wearing underneath and how sexy she looks without that robe.

“Mary can you, oh I better ask Stephanie can you check your little sister and see if she is wet again? You start being good again Mary and I will trust you around your little sister.” Mary rolls her eyes at me.

“Sure mom, I just finished my pizza anyway.” Stephanie say as she gets off the couch from sitting next to Mary and pulls me over to where the diaper bag is still sitting on the floor next to the changing pad.

The second I look back in the kitchen at Steve and Penny I feel Stephanie's hand go under my short skirt and feel my diaper. “Yea she is wet again mom I just changed her a little while ago.” I look into Stephanie’s eyes as she was insinuating that I am a baby or something.

“Sit down Cindy and let me change your wet diaper real quick.” I do as I am told, I notice that Steve and Penny are staring at me and I try to move so my open legs will not be facing them. This is so embarrassing in front of everyone having my diaper changed. I still cannot believe I am stuck wearing a diaper.

Even though it does feel pretty comfortable when I have a dry diaper on it makes me relaxed. Maybe too relaxed come to think of it the last few times I wet my diaper I didn’t even know I needed to go potty until I was wetting myself.

I try to move so they both won't see my diaper and Stephanie just ignores my moving around and slides the plastic panties off of me, and un-tapes the diaper right then and there. My bare bottom and new vagina are in plain view for Penny and Steve, and the whole world to see my nakedness. I have to admit that it does feel good to have air around my privates.

“Now stop moving around or I will tell mommy on you.” Stephanie says as she pulls my legs apart and folds up the old wet diaper and slides a new one under me. I stop moving and I feel the plastic panties being pulled up my legs.

Man I feel so embarrassed, I look up at them softly talking to each other while there both still looking at me laying on the floor getting my diaper changed. “No sense you putting her little skirt back on her you can you just leave her in her plastic panties and diaper and her pretty little Barbie top Mary.”

Man does she say; her, and she a lot or am I just noticed that mommy keeps calling me that now.

“Can you bring her upstairs and get her pajamas on her Stephanie?” Penny says.

I see my little skirt sitting next to me. I feel so naked just being in these plastic panties and diaper. I don’t know what to do this is getting way out of control. I guess these plastic panties could look like shorts from a distance, but there pink and so very girly looking.

“Mary maybe you can help her while I talk to Mr. Steve for a bit. You might as well get in your pajamas too girls while you’re up there okay?” I notice Steve and Penny smiling at each other.

I see Steve's hands sliding up and down the sides of Penny's robe and I am just about to yell and scream what the hell are you doing with my mommy I mean my wife, when Stephanie sits me up and pulls me to my feet.

“Oh don’t forget your little sippy cup Cindy.” I hear Mary say as she hands it to me and I stop looking into the kitchen. We start to walk up the stairs while I cannot believe what Penny is doing in the kitchen, or I should say what Steve is doing in there. I guess Penny was just standing there not really doing anything wrong I guess.

Maybe I am looking at it from a jealous husband’s point of view. I should not be so in secure. I love Penny and she loves me I hear her say that all the time I just wish she would stop mothering me; I am not a baby she has to know not to keep treating me like one. I play with my missing teeth with my tongue.

I start drinking from the sippy cup and I trip when I get to the top step and land on the floor in the upstairs hallway. “Opps I did it again.” I giggle I heard that song from either my sister Stephanie or Mary's stereo. What am I thinking there not my sisters there my daughters. Whatever that hurt, I feel Stephanie helping me up off the floor.

“You better tell mom she spilled her drink and it looks like the top is broken off on her sippy cup too.” Stephanie says to Mary. I notice Mary shaking her head at me while she is rolling her eyes treating me like I am two or something.

I feel around in my mouth with my tongue and there feels like something is in my mouth, maybe I piece of the cup broke off. I spit it out into my hand, and there are two more of my teeth. Damn I must have knocked them out when I fell on my face when I was taking a drink from my sippy cup. I mean it is not really my sippy cup it is just anyone’s cup.

I look at how big these teeth look, well at least I knocked them out they didn’t just fall out like the other ones. Miley is probably wrong about me getting smaller again because I knocked these teeth out and the other's that came out probably was from me eating the cold pizza.

Maybe I should of asked to have them cut the pizza up for me so it would have been easier to chew. Next time I will for sure do that. I run my tongue around my mouth over my teeth. Oh that was weird I just swallowed something. I hope I didn’t knock out any more teeth out. I must have had something stuck in my teeth. That is what those couple of things I just swallowed where probably I bet.

Wow my mouth feels weird I can feel a big gap between my teeth on the top and a big gap on the bottom of my mouth. I will have to remember not to laugh or everyone will notice my missing teeth. I can stick my tongue out with my mouth closed through the big gap in my teeth that is kind of neat hehehe.

Damn it I giggled again I look around, but no one noticed so that is cool. Feels weird where my two front teeth where on the top and bottom fell out. I can feel new teeth cutting through my gums. The area on both sides of where my two front teeth still are toothless and I can only feel my gums there. Oh, that feels painful but at least my new teeth are coming in.

Mary takes the pieces of the cup from me and off the floor. “I am sorry I didn’t see that last step Mary. I made the mess I will go down and tell mommy, and get another drink. I don’t want you to get in trouble when you didn’t do anything this time.”

“Okay that’s a big girl. Mary can you go with you and I will go into moms room and find some pajamas for you Cindy?” Stephanie's says as she turns and walks down the hallway into Penny’s and my bedroom.

Mary and I turn towards Stephanie. “Sure we will be right back.” Mary and I start walking down the stairs slowly. Mary puts her lips next to my ear and whispers. “Be quit I want to sneak up on mom and Steve I mean Mr. Steve and see if we can scare them okay?”

“I guess but they were just in the kitchen standing there not doing much they will see us.” I sat while I seen a weird look on Mary's face as she smiles.

Mary looks at me. “You said there not doing much maybe you need glasses daddy dearest.” I hear Mary tease me. “Now be quite and walk slowly little sister.” I give Mary a mean look when she calls me her little sister again.

We get to the bottom of the stairs and Mary stops and I turn in her direction, and we see Penny and Mr. Steve kissing in the kitchen. Penny's hand is rubbing Steve's bulge in his pants and then her hand slides down and we watch as she un-zips his pants.

Less than a second later, we hear Penny moaning after she slides her hand inside his pants and you can clearly see her stroking him up and down inside his pants. I hear Penny making more moaning sounds as I watch her pull his massive hard cock out of his pants as it comes into plain view.

I cannot believe the size of it. The thing is a monster it must be twice the size of mine or twice the size of mine when I had a penis. I look down at myself now, and I see my pink plastic panties covering my diaper. Of course, you cannot leave out my pink princess top. Knowing that I don’t have a penis inside this silly diaper.

Penny is full bore stroking it out of his pants, as I don’t know how to respond. We watch as Penny starts to kneel down in front of Steve as she slides the tip of his massive cock in her mouth. “Steve really likes that when you play with the tip of his cock.” I hear Mary saying.

“Did you watch your mom do this to Mr. Steve before?” I ask quickly right after Mary made her weird comment. I am waiting for her to respond, but she is just ignoring me. You would think I would be getting used to her ignoring what I am saying but I am just getting pissed.

Mary is smiling as she is watching them. “No I never have seen mom mess around with Steve. I think this is there first time together messing around doing this.” I hear her and give her a weird look, as I try to understand what she is saying, or is she giving me only half truthes.

“Hey Mary how the hell do you know what Mr. Steve likes sexually than? You really need to tell me Mary and I mean right now.” I turn away from Mary waiting for her response as I see mommy bobbing up and down on Mr. Steve's big cock. When his cock is all the way in her mouth, you can see the tip of his cocking pushing out Penny's cheek.

Penny is bobbing up and down on him faster as I watch her cheek bulging out from his hard cock in her mouth. Penny is going at his cock like it was the end of time as we hear Mr. Steve start to moan. She never got into it that much with me. I want to cry so badly. My life totally sucks. I cannot believe my mommy is doing that right there in the kitchen she must be so horny. I mean my wife Penny.

“Well Mary how do you know? You didn’t spend any time alone with him. Did you, I mean you’re a minor for petes sake.” I hear no response, and I cannot pull my eyes off of them in the kitchen. Mommy's head is bobbing up and down on his massive cock so fast now as Mr. Steve is getting louder and louder.

I feel a very warm feeling spreading around my new privates. I realize I just wet myself un-controllably again. I didn’t even feel myself start peeing until my diaper was soaked. I just let it flow no sense stopping now does feel good relieving myself. I will have to ask the doctor about that when I go to the appointment Monday.

I want to yell out and scream but Mary puts her hand over my mouth. She leans in and whispers to me. “Go back upstairs, and see if Stephanie found some pajamas for you I will get you a drink okay?” I look into Mary's smiling eyes.

“Um okay I guess.” I want to cry and I notice Mary walking up with me too. I get to the top of the stairs, and she turns around and heads back down the stairs this time making a lot of noise as she gets to the bottom of the staircase.

Mary is carrying the pieces of my broken sippy cup. “Oh hey mom, Cindy had an accident and fell and broke her sippy cup, she said she was sorry, but I want to get her another one.”

I sneak down the stairs and look at Mary talking to Steve and mommy I mean Penny damn I have to smack myself the next time I call her mommy. I really need to get a grip and stop calling her that.

Speaking of getting a grip, I noticed Penny pulling her hand away from Steve's pants while he turned away with his I am sure raging hard on, turned with his back to Mary while he zipped his pants back up. Mommy stands up, fixing her open bathrobe and is staring at Mary.

“Hey what are you doing there?” I hear Amber say as her and Miley run past me on the bottom of the stairs and into the kitchen. “Mommy can Amber sleep over tonight please there's no school it’s the weekend please?” We hear Miley saying.

I hear Miley and Amber begging to have a sleep over as I stand only wearing my pink plastic panties and diaper and Barbie top. “I guess as long as you girls stay in your room and play because Mr. Steve and I are going to um watch a grown up movie so you girls will all have to stay upstairs.

“Yea mommy thank you, Yea daddy thank you so much we will be good.” I hear Amber say to her dad and Miley say the same thing to our mommy. I slowly walk up to the top of the stairs and I see Stephanie back in Miley's room with a bunch of my new clothes stuffing them in one of Miley's dresser.

I start to think about Penny giving Mr. Steve a blowjob right in front of me in our own house. I start to cry softly than louder when Stephanie walks over to me with a short pink nightgown in her hand. “It’s okay little Cindy, I mean daddy did you wet your diaper again?”

I hear her but she has no clue what I am crying about. I feel her touch the crotch of my panties. I am guessing that she must have known that the diaper was soaked because she immediately laid me down on the floor on my back while I am still crying.

Stephanie pulled my pink plastic panties off that were covering my soaked diaper. Then she un-taped my diaper and pulled it off me as she folded the tape over on the diaper turning it into a ball and she tosses it into the pale next to Miley's old changing table.

The next thing I feel is Stephanie putting my ankles together as she lifts them and she slides a dry diaper under me. I hear her un-tape, then secure the pink disposable diaper. She slides a new pair of yellow plastic panties with pictures of different flowers all over them up my legs covering the pink diaper.

“You really soaked your diaper daddy, I bet you’re glad you were wearing those plastic panties because you peed right through your diaper and soaked the plastic panties too. But these yellow panties are pretty too don’t you think daddy?”

I stop crying while I am listening to her but I start to cry again softly since I had my diaper changed so fast I didn’t even barely notice it. Stephanie's pulls my Barbie top and undershirt up and over my head.

The tiny nightgown looks so tiny in Stephanie's hands as I feel her pulling it over my head. “”Turn around little Cindy so I can button the back up for you little one.” I do as I was asked and I can feel her finish buttoning up the back of the nightgown.

“Good girl now stand up and let me see how this nightgown fits you? The one you wore before was much larger than this one.” I stand up and the nightgown is more like a shirt that barely goes to the top of the plastic panties I am wearing.

I feel the ruffles on the bottom of the panties, I look in the mirror, and I can see my plastic panties are on clear display. I start crying again as I sit on Miley's new bed.

“Mom have you seen another sippy cup for Cindy all I see are glass ones and the way she fell if she would have had a glass cup she could of really cut herself badly.” Mary's says.

Stephanie heard Mary yell out for mommy and Stephanie went to Miley's bedroom doorway listening to them downstairs. “I am not sure let me look in the cabinet next to you. I think that was the only one. I found it next to the baby bib and old baby bottles.”

“I guess you can use this, I am sure your um little sister won't like it but she will get over it. Fill her bottle with some milk okay Mary?”

Mary takes the bottle from her mom smiling. “Okay like you said she won't like it but she will get used to it. Mom what is this powdered stuff in the can next to the bottles?

“Oh that was for Miley when she was constipated. It made her go poop. I only put half a teaspoon in her bottle and the poor dear could not stop pooping all day. I should of read the directions better it said only a quarter teaspoon per bottle oh well live and learn.” Penny says to Mary.

“Mary I am going out in the family room and watch a big people movie with Mr. Steve so can you keep everyone upstairs, and give your little baby sister her bottle. The warm milk will help her sleep too?”

“Okay mom no problem have fun.” The warm milk will help little daddy sleep that is good and let me pour a couple of teaspoons of this medicine to help daddy dearest. Hehehe that will teach him to get me spanked.

Stephanie and I hear footsteps coming up the stairs and I see Mary walk in the room with a pink baby's bottle. “Where did you find that Mary?”

“Mom gave it to me for our little baby sister hehehe.” Mary giggles. “She couldn’t find any more sippy cups and all she had are glass cups and that won't work so she said the warm milk will help her sleep too.”

I am sitting up on Miley's bed crying softly. “I don’t want a bottle I am not a baby you know.” I say to them both. I start to cry louder. Mary and Stephanie drag me up to the head of the bed and lay me down with a pillow under my head.

“Here now take your bottle it will help you relax. Mommy said you have to drink it and when she goes to the store she will get you some more pretty sippy cups okay little sister?” I hear Mary as she puts the nipple in my mouth and I start sucking on the bottle. I told myself as soon as I seen the bottle there is no way I am drinking that.

The bummer is the second the bottles nipple hit my lips I started sucking on it. I really need to talk to the doctors about all this. Mary puts another pillow under the bottle to hold it elevated for me to drink it. That was nice of her as I stop crying when the bottle hits my lips and I close my eyes feeling so alone. Well at least my big sister went all the way downstairs and got me a drink that was nice of her.

What the hell am I thinking that is my daughter not my big sister and she got me a warm bottle of milk to drink. The warm milk does taste good and I think I will just close my eyes for a little while. The light is kind of so bright. I will drink some more of this warm milk it makes me feel so relaxed.

Yes with my eyes, closed life seems so simple. I drink the warm milk. Oh woops I farted I open my eyes and no one heard me that is good. I must have gas bad. My tummy feels all tight so I just rip another fart. Hehehe no one heard that too. Oh, that one felt a little weird like I need to go use the bathroom.

I open my eyes and I see Miley and Amber come in and they both changed into some of Miley's pajamas. They look like they are going to play Barbie's. Yup, there they go that does look fun I watch both of them now sitting on the floor pulling the clothes off their Barbie's and changing their outfits to make the Barbie's look like there in their pajamas too. But, this bottle is making me kind of tired.

Oh, that was a big yawn and another fart but no one heard it. I cannot believe I am drinking a baby's bottle but this warm milk does feel good. Yea I will just close my eyes and finish this bottle than maybe play Barbie's with Miley and her friend.

“Mary, Stephanie can either of you hear me?” they both walk into Miley's room seeing them playing Barbie's quietly on the floor.

Miley and Amber rub their eyes and then look up at them. “Um Cindy kind of fell asleep on my bed and we want to play Barbie's on the bed. Is there somewhere else she can go?”

“Well I guess you both will wake her up if you all go on the bed what do you think Mary?” Stephanie says.

Mary looks over at Miley's old crib that has been used more as a toy box now with several dolls in there. “Okay little ones help us take your dolls and other toys out of your old crib and we will put baby Cindy in their okay?”

“Okay Mary.” Both Miley and Amber say together. The two of them empty all the toys out of Miley's old crib except they leave a little baby girl doll with a diaper with a pink ribbon in her hair. “We left my favorite doll from when I was wearing a diaper still in the crib for Cindy maybe she will help her get potty trained like she helped me.”

“Plus when she wakes up she will have a fun doll to play with because with the crib mattress all the way on the bottom you can't climb out. I can't climb out now if I was in there but little Cindy is smaller so no-way will she be able to climb out and hurt herself.”

Stephanie walks over to the crib. “You both did a great job, thank you. You will both have to be real quite after I lay the baby down okay?” Stephanie says as she picks me up and carries me easily over to the crib, and then lifts the side up securing me inside.

“Here ya go Stephanie don’t forget the baby's bottle hehehe.” Mary giggles. “In case she gets thirsty when she wakes up.”

Mary takes the almost empty bottle over too her twin sister. “Did you hear that Mary? I think she just farted in her new crib.” Stephanie says. “I just changed her before you brought her bottle up so she should be okay.”

“Yea that fart sounded kind of juicy too Mary.” The look on Mary's face should have told them that something was up because Mary was smiling from ear to ear as her and Stephanie left the little girls alone to play Barbie's.

Before they even left the room Amber and Miley, where already up on the bed under the covers playing Barbie's.

The end of part 11

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy, are you serious honey?
Part 12

By Princess Panty boy

“Your little sister Cindy sure does fall asleep easy.” I lay in my new crib, which is Miley's old crib, sleeping away like the baby I must look like. “One minute she was crying on the bed the next she is out cold sleeping in her crib.” Amber says while she is giggling.

Miley and Amber walk over to the crib to check on me while I am sleeping. “Yea I guess she sure had a full day, I am sure she must have been pretty tired. She does look cute sleeping in her new crib hehehe.” Miley says.

“Yea she does but I know I was so happy when my parents bought me a new bed, and I could sleep in a big people’s bed like the other kids. You said this was her new bed where did she sleep before the crib?”

Miley turns and looks at Amber. “Oh she slept with my mom a lot, but looks like she sure enjoys her own bed now. Cindy fell asleep so fast laying in her new crib. I know she keeps saying she is too big for it, but she looks perfectly fine sleeping in there don’t ya think Amber?”

“Yea she fits in her crib just fine, but listen to her grinding her teeth, I wonder if she is having a dream.”

Miley listens carefully and hears me also grinding my teeth. “Yea she is really getting into grinding her teeth. I hope that is okay for her little teeth.”

“Let’s get back in bed and play Barbie's. I really feel sorry for your little sister being in a crib but we all have to do stuff sometimes we don’t want to do. I think I just heard her farting when she is grinding her teeth hehehe.” Amber says while she is giggling.

They both giggle to each other as they climb back in Miley's bed. “You know what is funny I can hear Cindy grinding her teeth all the way from here. I think she is still farting too, I can even smell it hehehe.” Both the girls are giggling like small toddlers having their first sleepover.

“Yea I can too, let’s hope it’s just her farting and nothing more gross hehehe.” Amber says. “You know what would be cool if you and your little sister spent the night at my house. We could have a lot of fun don’t you think Miley?”

Miley jumps up. “Yea that would be a lot of fun, and it sure looks like your daddy and my mommy are becoming really good friends so maybe they will let us have a sleepover party. We can eat more pizza and maybe some ice cream and go swimming in my pool too.”

“Yea that would be a lot of fun. You know what Miley your mommy is a great mommy, I would love to call her mommy too, and you could call my daddy your daddy since you don’t have one. Would you like to do that Miley?”

Miley hears Amber and looks over at the crib that has me sleeping away in it. “I guess that would kind of be okay I will have to ask my mommy first I think.” Miley kind of feels sad.

The two of them giggle, and play with their Barbie’s to the wee hours of the night and they fall asleep in Miley's bed.

*several hours later*

I wake up and I rub my eyes. Wow, I cannot believe I fell asleep so fast. One minute I was crying, and the next I must of fell asleep. Today sure was a long day though. I think I did more girly girl stuff in the first hour then I did in my whole life.

Damn I wasn’t having a nightmare there is a pink baby bottle lying next to me. Oh, man and I am wearing a diaper too. My head gets a little blurry as I try to remember where I am and what I am doing here.

“Oh man this is crazy.” I say aloud and I notice I am in Miley's old crib. I stand up in the crib and my head barely makes it to the top of the crib’s railing. I cannot believe someone put me in this thing.

This whole deal is way messed up. I am being treated like such a little kid or I should say I am being treated like a baby. I mean here I am in a diaper, and I have a baby bottle lying next to me in a crib.

I thought I was big enough to get out, but the crib looks bigger now that I’m in it. Wow, what is that smell I wonder if Miley farted, wait a minute that smell is coming from me. The more I move around, the more I feel the cold poop moving around in my diaper. Man this is freaking gross.

Oh, man I cannot believe I pooped my diaper. I need to get this smelly thing off me before my mommy sees I wet and pooped my diaper. If I could only get out of this crib, I could take the diaper off me somehow. I could put it in the trash then no one would know I went poop in my diaper like a baby.

I would have to put a clean diaper on because they put me to bed in one, but then mommy would see I did not go potty in my diaper and I wouldn’t have to wear diapers anymore. That is perfect; all I need to do is figure out how to get out of this crib that is the plan.

Getting the diaper off would be easy I am sure, I mean little girls are changing me so how hard can it be. Okay back to the task of breaking out of the crib. I look around and I think the lever is under the crib that will lower the railing, and I will be able to climb out.

I lay on my tummy and I can feel the poop and pee moving around in my diaper. Damn this is gross. I reach my arm threw the crib railing, I try to reach under the crib for the latch that will drop the railing and then I can climb out and get this plan into action. I just cannot reach the lever.

I am just about to give up, and way fed up with this whole thing when I reach as far as I can underneath the crib and my foot slips while I am still laying on my tummy and my foot kicks the back of the crib and the railing slides down.

Yes, I am free hehehe, wow I just giggled like a little girl does. This is so messed up. At least no one heard me giggling. Oh yea good one, I pat myself on the back for a well-done job getting the railing down.

I look over at Miley and Amber are still sleeping on the bed and looks like they haven’t moved an inch, so that is cool. I stand up and lean over the side and I start to slide over the crib railing. Wow, this is higher than it looks, I start to get really nervous that I am going to fall and break my head open.

Man that would be the pits to fall, and break my head open especially since I am wearing a smelly dirty diaper. Oh know please don’t fall; I feel my feet start to dangle and I still can't reach the bottom. I am hanging over the edge of the crib railing. Oh know I cannot hold on for long, oh man no, and please don’t let me fall out of the crib. I will never hear the end of it.

I try to reach out farther stretching my toes as far as they will go and I know I am going to fall and I get so scared my tummy starts to make noises. I know I am going to fall as I try to reach just a little farther and I spread my legs apart to reach anything with my foot when I hear a noise again from my tummy and I feel a real bad pain in my tummy then oh my god no way. I start to poop, and it is pouring out of me like a smelly waterfall. I am so grossed out I let go and I fall to the floor, but I am still standing.

I must have only been a couple of inches from the floor. I feel the pain in my tummy again and I look over at the large wall mirror and there is a little baby girl squatting down going potty in her diaper. I want to cry when I realize that is me pushing more poop into my diaper. Oh man, I am acting like such a baby.

I stop going poop the second I realize that is me in the reflection and I stand up and feel the warm poop in my diaper. Man this is so gross as I slowly waddle across Miley's room and to the doorway checking on the two girls to make sure they didn’t wake up. Good there both still sound asleep.

Okay that is cool I stick my head out into the hallway and I can barely hear anything. I can hear the TV on downstairs and sounds like mommy; I mean Penny and Mr. Steve talking. Why the hell do I keep calling him Mr. Steve in my head I am starting to act more like a little kid. I need to get the heck out of that little kid mood.

Okay I am out of the crib I just pooped again in this freaking pooped filled diaper so I need to get if off like now. Okay diaper wipes and umm that should be all I need. I look over at the changing table and sure enough, there is the container, I can reach it easy I am sure.

Looking around the coast is clear, I walk over to the changing table, and I reach up and grab the diaper wipes. Well this is easier than I thought. Okay now all I have to do is get this dirty diaper off, and clean myself up. Okay there is the diaper bag on the floor I will take the changing pad out of it and lay on it in case any poop comes out it won't go on the floor.

Yea I am smarter than the average person there is no doubt. I pull the pad out of the diaper bag and spread it out on the floor and I sit down on it and I can feel the warm poop mixing with the cold poop and pee from earlier. Man, this is just so gross I hope babysitters get a lot of money to change a baby's diaper.

I mean damn, am I a baby? I mean I slept in a crib, and I was wearing a diaper, I pooped in it while I was a sleep, and I cannot forget the baby bottle I must have went to bed with. Man I sure am acting like a baby. I really need to get a grip.

Okay I start to slide down the plastic panties and they are still clean so I will put them on after I get a clean diaper on me. I grab a hold of the tape on the disposable diaper. I start to un-due the tape and it sounds so loud but the girls aren’t moving, but I cannot really see too hot from sitting on the changing pad on the floor looking up at Miley's bed. There is no noise coming from there so I continue to un-due the first tape off the diaper.

Damn that smell is worse the second the first tape comes un-done. I start on the other tape, I go faster this time, it comes off, and the diaper lays open around me. I see the old dried up poop and the new diarrhea looking poop and I get the diaper wipes and I start cleaning myself up. I was not as gross as I thought. The smell just had me fooled I guess.

Okay that was not too bad. I fold the old smelly diaper up and tape it closed with the tape things and now I have a pooped filled diaper, what do I do with it? I stand naked in Miley's room, I look over at the diaper pail, but everyone will see a dirty diaper in their maybe I can hide it on the bottom and no one will see it in the bottom of the diaper pail. Yea that is the plan. When they empty the plastic bag that holds all the old diapers, no one will notice a smelly diaper in there.

Yea it is good to have a plan, let us just hope it works or everyone will find out I pooped and peed my diaper. Oh, my god I would never stop being called a baby. I would be stuck wearing a diaper forever if anyone found out what I did in my diaper when I was a sleep.

I walk over to the dirty diaper pail and I move all the pee soaked diapers out of the way, which is not a fun task for your nose by the way. I grab the old dirty diaper and I put it in the pale all the way on the bottom. Then I put the old wet diapers, which weigh a ton by the way, and cover the dirty diaper up with the wet ones.

Cool looks perfect, okay now where are the new diapers. It would be a total bust going back in the crib and I wake up with no diaper on. I look around in the room and I cannot see the top compartments of the changing table. I bet the diapers are up there for sure. I guess I could climb up there, and try not to get killed. Since I am naked, it would be a double bummer to fall and get killed. Hehehe oh man I giggled again, well at least no one heard me sounding like a little girl.

There must be an easier way to get up there as I see Miley's chair by her vanity. Cool, I will bring it over here and climb up, and I start to try to move the chair. Well it is more like a bench two people can sit on. I pull on it with all my strength, and I slip and my naked butt falls to the floor.

Owe that hurt. I go to stand back up and there in front of me is the diaper bag. I am so dumb I guess I am not the sharpest crayon in the box. Okay I am damn stupid I forgot the diaper bag was there when I took the changing pad out. Okay I need to start thinking more clearly not like the little kid I look like. Ok, the baby girl I look like to be honest.

Whatever, I take out a clean diaper and I open it up and see the tape on it. I spread open the diaper on the changing pad. Okay I guess I just sit on it and tape it up I guess. I wonder what the front and back is of this diaper, they look the same to me. I guess it probably does not matter right. I pick the diaper up and look at it, and it is just pink who the heck knows which way is the front and which way is the back.

Oh, well no guts no glory. I put the diaper back on the changing pad and I sit down on it. Wow, this diaper does feel so nice, warm, and soft. I take one of the tapes and secure it to the other side, and then I do the same with the other side. Okay feels a little loose, but I guess with the plastic panties on it will fit better, and get more secure I guess.

What the heck do I know about diapers, but I have to admit wearing this diaper feels so good. What am I thinking, I am sounding more and more like a little kid, or worse I sound like a baby. It’s bad enough I was turned into a little girl but I don’t want to be a little baby girl.

I stand back up and the diaper almost comes back off, but I hold it up. I take the plastic panties and I slide them over the dry diaper. Oh, that’s much better but the diaper still feels kind of loose but way better with the panties on. Okay I fold the changing pad up and put it back in the diaper bag. I turn around, and kick the diaper wipe container. Okay that hurt as I pick it up and put the diaper wipes back on the changing table.

Okay good job everything looks okay. I guess I need to get back in the crib and no one will know I pooped my diaper yes this is good. Oh, speaking of going to the bathroom I should of used the bathroom while I had the diaper off. Oh well everyone will be getting up soon so I know I can hold off from going pee for that long.

I start to climb up on the crib and it sure was easier getting out than it is climbing up, but eventually I made it back up in the crib and yes, this is good. So now I stand up in the crib and bend over, I start to pick up the railing on the crib, and I really didn’t notice how heavy this freaking railing was.

Man, I squat down and get a good hold of the railing, I start to pull up, I push harder, and I feel the railing start to move up, oh yes almost there. Oh no, there is that pain in my tummy again, as I push harder up on the railing and it seems if I push harder on the railing the more I feel like I have to go to the bathroom again.

Oh no, oh no, as I push with all my might. I hear a click and the railing is all the way back up. Oh yes, but I started to push way too hard and I could feel myself start to go poop again and this time I can't control it, and I am also peeing and pooping so hard I start to cry softly. No, I cannot believe this is happening to me after all I just did. I am squatted down in the crib filling my diaper back up with pee and poop.

Oh no, what am I going to do, as I search my mind trying to figure out what to do. I get really scared, I cannot think clearly, like I did before. I am starting to feel more like a little girl, I need to clear my thoughts.

My mommy and Mr. Steve come into my mind from downstairs, I start to remember her kissing him, and rubbing his bulge threw his pants. Oh, man that’s right then she pulled his zipper down, slid her hand in his pants, and she was stroking him while they were kissing. What am I going to do, my body starts to shake. I can't get them out of my head. I start to pee again.

Oh, no that is right than oh man mommy went down on her knees and started sucking on his massive cock. I should say that she lost control and attacked his cock and gave him a killer blowjob not just a kiss or two on his penis. She went for it and attacked it like it was a piece of meat and she hasn’t eaten in two months. She was just gobbling it up bobbing up and down on it so fast; she never did that with me when I was a man.

What the heck as I look down at my yellow plastic panties that are covering my diaper. I am squatted down in the crib wetting, and pooping my diaper and oh, no I am pooping so much I cannot even stop it. Oh, man, I didn’t even feel myself going potty again or that I was squatting down like a baby.

Oh, man, I hear something, I hear more noise coming from the hallway, and it sounds like mommy, and Mr. Steve's voices. Oh no please walk by don’t come in here please don’t come in here, and see me like this.

I turn and look towards Miley's doorway and I see mommy pass by only wearing panties and her bra. Wow, she looks so sexy. Wait is that Mr. Steve I seen just pass by too? What the hell was he wearing? He looked like he was only wearing underwear but he went by so quickly.

“Penny I am sure I see the baby standing up in her crib looking out towards the hallway when we passed. You want me to check and see if she is okay?” I hear Mr. Steve saying.

I hear what sounds like kissing in the hallway and then mommy's voice. “No Steve I will go check on her, I’ll meet you in my bedroom. Don’t start without me hehehe.” I hear her giggle, and them kissing more.

Mommy comes into view and she is wearing her sexy little pink silk panties and matching bra. We have eye contact the second she entered Miley's bedroom. “Oh did you wake up sweetie? You look so comfy in your new little crib.” I want to cry hearing her teasing me.

“Don’t cry sweetie what's the matter with mommy's baby girl?” She comes closer to the crib. I try to stand up but I am still squatting down a little. “Oh smells like someone had herself an accident is that what is the matter my little baby girl?”

Oh, no she can smell my poop, and she must know that I pooped in my pants or worse in my diaper. Maybe that is not worse; oh know she is going to see I have pooped in my diaper.

“Yea I feel so embarrassed mommy I mean Penny. I can't believe I wet myself when I was sleeping again.” I say while looking up at her from the crib.

She looks at me strangely. “Smells like you did more than wet yourself little girl.” I look down in my crib and wish the earth would open up and swallow me up. I cannot get more embarrassed than this. I watch while Penny leans over the railing of the crib, and puts her hands under my arms and lifts me up.

“Hear little one let’s get you changed so mommy can go back to bed.” I feel her let me down on Miley's old changing table, as I want to cry being treated like I am a baby or something.

I hear Penny referring to herself as my mommy again, I feel her start to pull down the yellow plastic panties I am wearing, she pulls them off of me, and they are packed with pee and poop.

“Wow you made a mess. I guess you’re not a big girl yet, so no panties for you for a while that is for sure.” I hear the tape on the disposal diaper get un-done. I can feel her taking the diaper wipes, and cleaning me up, and then I see a big container of baby powder being applied to my private area. “I bet that feels better on mommy's little baby girl?”

Great now she is calling me her baby girl, and mommy's little baby girl. Oh, life cannot get any worse that is for sure. I am just going to tell her how pissed I am so to speak, or she won't know how much her treating me like a baby hurts me. “Penny I am your husband please don’t treat me like this.” She leaves the new diaper sitting under my bottom but doesn’t tape it back up leaving it wide open for the world to see my new vagina.

Oh, know maybe I pissed her off now. I hope she doesn’t give me another spanking I don’t think I could take that again. “Well sweetie looking between your legs I don’t see anything a husband would have sweetie do you little girl?” I hear Penny starting to tease me.

“Come on Penny don’t treat me like a baby I know I look like a little kid but come on I am still your husband. I still love you ya know; I know you said you still love me too don’t you?” I try to look in her eyes.

We both turn around hearing Mr. Steve walking into the room and walking over and he sees my naked body on the changing table. Oh, man I guess it could get more embarrassing now him seeing me naked.

“Oh are you changing the baby's diaper Penny? She looks so pretty just like her mommy.” I look up, and Mr. Steve is kissing Penny on the back of her neck and his hands are going up and down her almost naked body. I want to scream, yell, or something, but I just watch.

I start to stare at his hands going down her side and stopping at her silky panties and sliding back up, as one-hand wraps around her one breast and you can see his hand sliding inside her bra feeling Penny's warm sexy soft breast. I stare into Penny eyes as she watches what I am staring at and she smiles at me. The same evil smile I think I seen in Mary's eyes before.

“Oh that feels so good Stevie.” Penny says while staring at me. Mr. Steve is directly behind Penny now I can barely see him just his arms wrapping around Penny.

I follow Penny's hand down her side and I see her start to feel the bulge threw Mr. Steve underwear. I guess he is only wearing his boxers and no shirt. My eyes start to bulge as she slides her hand inside his boxers and you can see her start to stroke him inside his shorts while she is staring into my eyes smiling at me. She is giving him a hand job right in-front of me.

“Oh baby that feels sooo good Penny don’t stop.” I look at her hand stroking him, then I look into Penny's eyes that are still staring at me than down again at his bulge and this time his massive cock is in plain view as she is stroking him faster as she pulled it out of his underwear.

Penny is still looking at my naked body sitting on top of the changing table while I am laying on a diaper with my legs spread wide open for all to see my nakedness and my new vagina. We are staring into each other’s eyes as she is giving Mr. Steve a hand job in plain view of me less than a foot away.

“Penny that feels so good.” Mr. Steve says as I notice his hand slide around to the front of Penny's little silk panties and he slides two fingers inside her panties.

I look back into Penny's eyes and she starts to moan slowly and start to breathe a little heavier. “Oh Steve yessss that’s the spot yessss.” Penny says while she stares into my eyes the whole time he is fingering her wet vagina in front of me.

I don’t know what to say or do. So I do the grown up thing, and I just start to wet myself. The pee starts to squirt out of my potty. Penny's eyes light up seeing me peeing all over myself with the dry diaper still open getting soaked. I still lay on the diaper watching my mommy, I mean my wife giving my archrival a hand job right in front of me. With his fingers inside of Penny panties playing with her vagina while she stares and smiles into my eyes.

“Looks like my baby is getting excited watching mommy, and Mr. Steve.” I want to cry and scream out but all I can do is pee on myself. I watch Penny jerking him off. “Does mommy’s baby girl wants to see more?” I hear Penny whisper to me. I notice Penny tie the baby strap around my waist so I don’t roll off the changing table.

I am still looking into Penny’s eyes as she smiles at me, and turns around and kneels down in front of Mr. Steve. As soon as Penny looks back up at me; and we have eye contact she smiles at me again while she puts the tip of his massive cock in her mouth.

Mr. Steve's eyes are rolling in the back of his head now, as I look back down at Penny smiling at me while she is bobbing up and down on is his cock. Seeing her cheek bulge out from his cock just makes me pee more into my diaper or all over myself.

“Oh yes Penny that is the best yessss.” Mr. Steve says as he opens his eyes and sees me staring at Penny giving him a blowjob while I am laying naked on the changing table peeing on myself. “Penny I don’t want you to stop but your baby is watching you sucking on me. Um, and she is peeing all over herself while she is watches you.”

I feel so embarrassed that Steve was watching me peeing all over myself but, I am happy he seen me staring so now Penny will stop sucking on his dick, or at least stop doing it in front of me. Penny slides her mouth off his cock, and is still staring at me. “Well SHE is just a baby, and SHE better get used to seeing MOMMY doing this unless you want me to stop Stevie poo?”

“Um oh no don’t stop baby, please don’t stop.” Penny smiles back up at me as Mr. Steve's eyes are closing and he doesn’t notice that Penny is staring into my eyes the whole time she is giving him a blowjob.

I watch as Penny's head bobs up and down watching her cheek pushing out with each motion. The whole time Penny is on her knees sucking on Mr. Steve's hard cock Penny is staring into my eyes. Why the hell is she being so mean to me? I try not to watch but my eyes are glued to hers.

Penny is not doing this behind my back or hiding her sexual activity with Mr. Steve. She is shoving my face in it for lack of another term. If I didn’t know any better I would swear she is getting off on doing this in front of me.

I watch as her one hand is wrapped around, or I should say her little hand can't wrap all the way around his massive cock because he is so big. Her hand looks more like a little kids hand holding onto a baseball bat, her hand barely able to grab onto his cock because it is so large.

The more I watch her sucking on him the more detail I notice, like now she is sliding her other hand under his ball sack and that is the first time I seen how big his balls are. They each must be the size of a baseball seeing how large his scrotum is hanging down under his monster cock that Penny keeps bobbing up and down on.

Why can't I pull my eyes off of mommy sucking on my worst enemy’s cock? Not like, it makes a difference if he was an enemy or a friend. I guess, but I just cannot seem to stop looking as she pulls his cock all the way out of her mouth and she licks the tip of his monster cock.

She runs her tongue; up and down his whole shaft from the tip off his cock to his balls. I watch as she starts to lick that massive ball sack, it is so big, but looks kind of soft and smooth I bet if feels soft when she is touching it. I wonder if it is warm too, I bet it is. I watch almost hypnotized by Penny's eyes staring into mine.

I remember how she used to tease me saying she can put my whole scrotum in her mouth and if she bites down on me, I will have no balls, and I would look like a girl down there almost. I think she even giggled at that. There is no way she can do that with Mr. Steve's balls they are at least five times as big as mine used to be.

Just staring at her lips, as they are going up, and down on his monster cock. She smiles at me again, and the whole thing slides back into her hungry mouth until her lips smack into his ball sack and she bobs back and forth on it.

Wow, why is Penny doing this to me? Was I a bad husband, I mean if so she never complained. I mean it is not my fault that I was turned into a little girl, and I cannot be her husband anymore?

Wow is that what I said; I cannot be her husband anymore? Yes, I can, I can still be her loving husband, well maybe not loving as a husband, and wife can be with making love, I cannot do that anymore. I mean I can still help and support what needs to be done. I wish I had my old job, or any job so I can support this family again.

I guess I really don’t make any support to the family anymore, I must be helping out somehow I mean let me think; oh yea I helped Miley when she needed someone to play Barbie's with, she sure loved my help there, plus it was fun. I also went with her to gymnastics and she said that was the best time she ever had in class was when I was there.

So I guess I am helping the family out, well maybe not the family but at least I am helping Miley out she has someone to play with now so that has to be a big help I am sure. So is that what I am, a playmate for Miley? Wow what happened to me? I used to have a full time job, now I am a playmate for my little daughter.

I wish I still had a job that would be so great so I can contribute to the family somehow. But, who is going to hire me? I mean if you just look at me, I am a little girl wearing a diaper or laying naked on a changing table while my mommy, I mean my wife is sucking on the next-door neighbors cock in front of me. Damn my life sucks I have to do something.

I snap out of my daydream and I notice Penny is still staring into my eyes with her mouth totally full of cock, but Mr. Steve is moaning so loud he must have broken into my daydreaming. “Oh yes Penny I am almost ready, don’t stop baby.”

I look up at him moaning, and talking with his eyes closed as all of a sudden I hear a long ohhhhhhhh from him. I look down and I can see he is cuming in my mommy’s mouth and she is trying to swallow it all but there must be large amounts of cum as I see it dripping out of both sides of her mouth as she gulps the cum down.

It seemed like forever until he stopped cuming but he eventually stopped. I am watching as Penny pulls his almost limp cock out of her mouth licking it up and down like she is cleaning it up. I guess that is really, what she is doing cleaning it off. It just seems like she is licking it like a small child gets a lollypop as a treat. I guess she is showing me her treat, which is his monster cock.

Man I cannot believe this, my life sucks so bad. Mr. Steve pulls his fingers out of Penny's panties and I see him kiss Penny on the back of the neck again. Penny stands up smiling at me still. I watch as she turns to kiss Mr. Steve on the lips and you can see the cum still on mommy’s lips as he turns away from kissing her cum soaked lips.

“Oh that was the best blowjob I think I ever had Penny. I am going to use the bathroom baby, while you change the baby’s diaper.” I notice Mr. Steve fixing his boxers and you can still see a large bulge in the front.

Penny turns and smiles at me again. “I am glad you enjoyed it as much as I did. I will change the baby’s diaper then I will meet you in the bedroom so hurry.” Penny says.

“Sorry about making you wait, but MOMMY had to do what MOMMY’S due. I am sure you understand baby girl.” I watch as Penny takes her finger and cleans the cum that was on the outside of her lips and puts it back in her mouth and licks it off her finger smiling.

Penny un-does the little strap that was wrapped around my waist. “Oh it looks like MOMMY’S little BABY girl could not wait until HER diaper was on to go potty. You already wet the diaper you were laying on.” She lifts my feet up together pulling the wet diaper from underneath me and puts it into the diaper pale next to the changing table.

“Now let’s hurry and get a nice dry diaper on MOMMY’S little BABY GIRL, so you’re MOMMY can go to bed.” I notice her smiling when she said the words; ‘mommy,’ and ‘baby girl,’ louder than the rest of her statement.

The new diaper is slid under my bottom pretty fast and I hear the tape secure the diaper to my little body. “Oh I bet that feels better on MOMMY’S LITTLE BABY GIRL doesn’t it?” I don’t respond because I feel like I am going to bust out crying any second from all the mean stuff Penny just did in front of me with Mr. Steve. I still cannot believe she didn’t hide her actions or anything. If anything, she seemed to get into it more with me watching.

“I asked you if MOMMY’S little BABY GIRL feels better with HER diaper changed and you didn’t answer BABY GIRL, well does it, tell MOMMY?”

I want to cry so badly but then I will act like the little baby she is treating me like. “Yes it does.” I say with Penny still smiling but like she is waiting for something.

“Yes what sweetie tell MOMMY.” Oh, I cannot believe she is treating me like a baby so much but she is changing my diaper and putting plastic panties on me too. So I guess I am a baby.

I look up at her in her sexy panties and bulging bra showing those warm tasty breasts. “Yes mommy it does feel better with a dry diaper on me.” There goes the last of my man hood flushed down the toilet so to speak.

“Now that’s a good BABY GIRL, MOMMY will put these pretty pajamas on you and you can go to sleep in your new crib.”

I watch as Penny pulls a yellow shirt with little bears on it and puts it over my head as she stands me up on top of the changing table. I notice that my diaper and plastic panties are totally on display the shirt doesn’t even come down to the top of the diaper it is so small it even shows a little of my tummy.

“This shirt looks too small; it doesn’t even cover my tummy in the front Penny.” I stand on the top of the changing table looking at my extremely babyish outfit I am wearing.

The smile on her face is almost scary now. “What did you call MOMMY sweetie? Say it again so MOMMY can hear you better.”

“Um mommy the shirt you gave me is too small can I have something that fits me better.” I cannot believe she made me call her mommy. I mean there is no one here to hear us, but she still wants me to call her mommy like a baby does.

I feel her picking me up and putting me down in the crib. “Now that’s a good girl talking nice to mommy. Sweetie that’s not a shirt it’s a pretty little dress for you. They make them so small so if you can't walk you can crawl and not mess your pretty dress, but it’s perfect for you to walk around in. you are mommy's new baby girly girl.

“Plus, the dress being so short I can check your diaper much easier. Starting tomorrow, I am going to give all your big sisters, but I guess they are all bigger than you including little Miley, additional allowance. Your sisters will start to check your diaper to see if you are wet, and change you as needed. Mommy needs them to help me with the new baby okay?” I don’t respond hearing that now all my sisters will start checking my diaper to see if I need a diaper change. “Did mommy’s baby girl hear me?

“Yes mommy I heard you.” I really just don’t know any other way to respond so I start to wet my diaper. I am already wearing a diaper so why hold it in as I continue to feel the warm sensation around me as I wet my diaper.

Mommy smiles at me after she pats my diapered bottom, and she walks away from my new crib, and out of Miley's room. I hear Penny start talking to Mr. Steve in the hallway, both of them walk into my bedroom, or my old bedroom, and I hear the door locking.

I put my head down on my tiny pillow in the crib, and I start to cry softly after I hear moaning sounds coming from mommy's bedroom.

The end of part 12

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when we get feedback from our stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy, are you serious part 13
By princess Panty boy

The sun is shining through the window and two little girls are playing Barbie's like there is no tomorrow just having a great time. While everyone in the house sleeps quietly.

“Look, look Miley your baby sister is waking up.” Amber says while I put my little pillow over my head seeing the light shining through the window.

I hear Amber saying her baby sister is awake and I want to scream after such a long night trying to sneak that dirty diaper off me with no one seeing.

“Cindy are you awake? Are you awake Cindy?” I hold a pillow on top of my head. I ignore both the girls until I feel a warm sensation start to spread across my diaper. No way, I just wet myself that is so messed up. Well no sense trying to stop it if I need to go pee. I need to go and the diaper is wet already anyway so no big deal I guess.

This is not a very good way to start my morning. I peak out from under the pillow while I am still peeing in my diaper and I see Miley smiling at me.

“I can see you sleepy head. Did you sleep good sis?” I can see Miley smiling at me looking at her threw the bottom of the pillow. The pillow I was hiding under is pulled off of my head as I start to stand up and complain, but I just stand half way up with my knees bent.

I can see my reflection in Miley's wall mirror and I am definitely not standing up, I am squatting and I realize I am still peeing in my diaper while both of the girls are staring at me. Oh well they seen me with a wet diaper so this is kind of nothing new sort of.

“Oh I can smell it again. Do you think she is pooping again?” I notice both the girls look at each other then at me. Oh no I am not just peeing my diaper I can feel it coming out as I fill my diaper up with poop as Amber and Miley stare at me smiling. Now I know why they are staring at me. I am so embarrassed having my sister and her friend watching me going poop in my diaper.

What the hell am I thinking she is my daughter not my sister. I start crying while I am still going potty. Oh, man they are watching me going poop and pee as I continue to cry.

“What's going on in here little ones?” I can see Mary walk into Miley's room while I am crying looking through the bars on the railing to the crib. I look up and see Mary staring at me. “Are you girls making the BABY cry? I will get in trouble if you two are being mean, I get blamed for everything.”

I stare at Mary, listening to her comments and I only cry softly now. We have eye contact and I stop crying as she walks closer to the crib. Mary puts her head up to the bars of the crib staring at me. “Oh I can see why you are crying. Or I should say we can all SMELL why you are crying.” I stop my crying or she will treat me more like a baby even though I have a diaper full of pee and poop.

“Did my baby sister poop in her diaper? Come on baby girl tell your big sister.” Mary says as she reaches into the crib and messes up my hair making my pretty hair go all over as she teases me. I notice her eyes staring into mine then her looking between my legs.

I follow her stare, and I look between my legs. I see my diaper is so full it is sagging badly, only being held up by my plastic panties. I won't be complaining about wearing plastic panties again. It would be so much more embarrassing if I stood up and my poop-filled diaper fell off.

“Well my baby sister smells like she needs her diaper changed; now tell your big sis that you pooped your diaper or I can let you stay in your dirty diaper if you want. It’s up to you little one.” Mary says while she is smiling staring into my eyes.

I cannot believe she is going to make me say it. “Yes Mary I need to be changed.” Mary looks at me, but she doesn’t seem to be too happy by my response.

“Now did I ask my baby sister if she needed to get changed or did I ask my baby sister if she went poop in her diaper?” I look into Mary's eyes as I feel the poop, and pee soaked diaper moving around as I turn.

Mary is waiting for a response from me, and I don’t want to keep this diaper on any longer, than I need too. “Okay Mary I pooped in my diaper can you change me?” That has to be the worst possible thing I ever had to say to anyone in my life.

“Now that’s much better baby sis. Yes I will change your poopy diaper.” Miley and Amber are smiling as they are back in bed playing with there Barbie's as they watch Mary and me.

I watch as Mary bends over, and pulls me out of the crib with very little effort just like Penny did last night. I am put down on top of the changing table. “There we go little baby sister now lay back and let me get this stinky diaper off you.” I do as I am told trying to speed up this super embarrassing moment in my life.

“Wow you sure made a mess little sister.” I watch as Mary stares into my eyes while she starts to slide my plastic panties off. “Wow you went right through your diaper, luckily you had your plastic panties on or you would of made a big mess.”

The good part is I feel the wet plastic panties sliding off of me and I see them in Mary's hand. “I will be right back little sister I have to soak this in hot water in the bathroom. Don’t move or you will fall off the changing table and your mommy will be upset.” I see her walk out of the room carrying the pee and pooped soaked plastic panties.

“Okay I’ll just sit here or lay here would be a better way to describe it.” Like I have much choice because I have a very smelly dirty diaper that will probably fall off of me if I stand up. I turn and see Miley and her friend still playing Barbie's on her bed.

I sure hope Mary hurry's up. The last thing I want to do is lay on this changing table wearing a smelly diaper. Miley and her friend sure are having fun. I watch while Miley changes the Barbie's clothes and puts a bathing suit on her. Looks like a pretty one-piece swimsuit. While Amber is changing her Barbie into a two-piece bikini. Wow that is tiny I cannot believe girls wear that tiny little swim suits. I wonder if her bikini is good in the summer because there is hardly know material to get you hot.

Sort of when we went to the beach I would always take my shirt off and just hangout in my board shorts and go swimming like that. I guess mommy will be buying me a new swimsuit or I will be using Miley's old ones.

Wow, this feels weird. I run my tongue threw my mouth feeling my teeth. There all gone and now I have tiny little baby teeth coming in. I guess my adult teeth didn’t fit in my little body anymore or my new baby teeth just pushed them out. Well at least my two big teeth in the front feel like their full size, which is a good thing.

I continue to run my tongue around in my mouth as Mary walks back in staring at me laying on the changing table. The last thing I am going to do is tell everyone I have baby teeth now. Everyone is treating me more and more like a baby.

“Well you were a good girl just lying there waiting for your big sister to come back and change you.” Mary says.

Maybe if I treat Mary like she wants to be treated, ya know like a big person or a big sister in this case. Maybe I will be able to get more of what I want, which right now is not to wear diapers anymore. Even though if I didn’t have a diaper on last night I would have been covered from head to toe in poop and pee. Maybe diapers aren’t so bad come to think of it.

I smile at her come back with her still wearing her nightie. I cannot believe Penny lets her wear a teddy like a grown up women. Those panties are so tiny I think I can see right through them. I bet there comfy and easy to sleep in because you probably feel like you are naked. “Um yes Mary I waited just like you asked so you can take this icky diaper off of me. I like your pajamas they look really comfy.”

“Well thank you little sister they are comfy.” Mary gives me an odd look as I give her a compliment. “Maybe I can ask your mommy if she will get you a pair like this. Would you like that LITTLE SISTER? Maybe pink like mine.”

Mary says little sister louder than the rest of her comment trying to piss me off, but I just ignore her. “Yea I don’t think she will let me wear something that grown up. Especially since I am stuck in these little baby girl clothes not big girl pretty clothes like yours.” I say while I notice Mary's eye brews go up like I am trying to trick her.

“Okay baby sis we will see. Now let us get that smelly thing off you. I think that diaper is smelling the whole room up.” Mary says while I hear both sides of the diaper getting un done and her wiping me clean and tossing the diaper in with the other dirty diapers. Man she did that so fast it must of took me ten times as long last night trying to do that myself. I guess it is harder to clean yourself up, and change your own diaper.

I smile feeling all cleaned up. “Okay let me get you a clean diaper than you will be good to go baby sis.” Oh, man how can I talk her into not putting me in another diaper? I feel like such a baby with a diaper under my clothes.

“Um sis can I not wear a diaper I am a big girl now pleaseee.” I see Mary's eyes light up when I call myself a big girl and I call her sis too.

Mary turns with her hands on her hips with a diaper in her hand. “Well baby sis since you are being a good girl and calling me your sister and calling yourself a big girl maybe if you don’t pee your diaper before I have to give you a bath after breakfast I will let you wear big girl panties. Would you like to wear big girl panties baby sister?” Oh, she is pushing my buttons to get a rise out of me but she is doing what I want her to do.

“Great sis that would be awesome to wear big girl panties like you my big sister. Yours panties are very pretty.” I don’t think she expected me to agree with her, and act all girly. I hope she fell for it.

Mary looks at me weird again. “Okay baby sis if you want to wear panties like me your big sister I will find you some pretty pink girly girl panties. That is if you don’t wet your diaper okay?” Opps I guess I got carried away saying I wanted to wear panties like my big sister now I will have to wear super girly girl pink panties. Oh well it has to be better then a diaper, and plastic panties.

“Okay great sis.” I give her a big smile but it is a super fake smile realizing I need to word my sentences more carefully or I will be dressed like a girly girl always.

I lift my butt up without Mary asking me too, I feel the soft dry diaper slide under me. “That’s a good girl you’re getting the hang us this now baby sister aren’t you?”

“Yes sis thank you. I am trying to show you that I am a big girl and I don’t need a diaper anymore.” I smile while she secures the new diaper on me. I don’t think she is even noticing how fake I am acting. I feel some new Barbie plastic panties sliding up both my legs, I notice they are pretty.

I am sure Mary could not have found a more girly type of plastic panties for me to wear. “There ya go princess you are already. Let us just leave your little Barbie camisole on you; you really don’t need to be fully dressed. Babies can just wear a diaper and no dress.” Oh, man that means everyone will see me waddling around in my diaper in front of the world.

“Okay sis but if I don’t go potty in my diaper I can wear big girl panties like you my big sister right?” I smile at her with my biggest fakest smile I can show.

The grin on Mary's face hopefully is her thinking that I am just acting like the little girl I look like instead of acting like her dad, who I am still. I am trying to fool Mary into thinking I am acting like her little sister, then maybe get out of wearing diapers and maybe get out of wearing dresses too. Man I haven’t wore pants since before my accident.

“We will see little sister now let’s go downstairs and get some breakfast okay baby sister?” I feel Mary pick me up off the changing table and put me on the floor right in front of the big mirror. I wonder if she put me in front of the mirror so I can see how truly babyish, and totally girly I look in just a diaper and baby tee shirt.

I cannot let her know how much it bugs me to look at myself dressed like a baby or she will just continue to make me dress like this. Instead, I play with my hair ignoring my super baby girl looking reflection in the mirror. “Sis does my hair look okay it’s so messy?”

“Yea I can help you little sis.” I see Mary turn and walk over to Miley's vanity and come back and put a pink hair band on my head pulling my bangs back making me look even more girly. Man I really need to think before I talk especially around Mary.

I give a big fake smile seeing my super girly reflection in the mirror. “Thanks sis for fixing my hair it looks much prettier now.”

“Just ask me little sis and I will help you make your hair look prettier anytime you want.” Damn I really need to watch what I say now. Or I am going to have really girly looking hair too.

We start to walk downstairs and I see Stephanie talking on her cell phone when we walk into the kitchen. “Stephanie doesn’t our baby sister look pretty with her hair like this?” I smile trying to make them both think I like it like this.

“Um yes she does look very pretty specially in her pink plastic panties and diaper. Do you like your hair like that daddy?” Stephanie says to me.

I hear her call me daddy and I want to cry hearing her say that. “Um yes Mary said I looked pretty with my hair like this.” Wow hearing Stephanie call me daddy really makes me want to put my foot down with Mary but that hasn’t worked out to great so far. I will just have to try this new approach, which is acting like the little girl everyone sees me as.

“Ask your big sister Stephanie to get you some cereal while I go answer my cell phone?” Mary looks at me than at Stephanie. “Be right back Stephie.”

I look up at Stephanie and I see a surprised look on her face when Mary told me to ask my big sister for some cereal. “Um Stephanie can you get me some cereal please?”

“Sure thing daddy I mean little sister hehehe.” I hear Stephanie say as she giggles staring at me. I roll my eyes at her response calling me her little sister but what can I expect since I didn’t correct Mary referring Stephanie as my big sister.

I eat the cereal up and notice no one gave me a drink but if I ask I am sure they will get me a bottle like last night so I don’t want to chance it. My tummy for sure has shrunk with the rest of my body because I could only eat a small bowl of cereal.

“Thank you Stephanie for breakfast, it was good I am going to take a bath now that I am done eating okay?” For some reason I was asking her permission, but I just wanted to thank her for getting me cereal and inform her I was going to take a bath. I have no clue why I asked her if I could take a bath, I will have to really pay more attention to what I am saying, if I am going to pretend to act like the little girl everyone is treating me like.

I hate the crinkling sound that comes from getting off my chair from the plastic panties and disposable diaper I am wearing. I know everyone can hear it too, oh well hopefully if I play this game right I won't have to wear them soon. “That’s fine little sister, but try to hurry because I need to take a bath too. Oh, and you’re welcome for breakfast by the way.”

“Oh Stephanie were is mommy, I mean Penny?” I say to her and she smiles when I said mommy like a little toddler by accident.

I look down at my little feet and my diaper feeling embarrassed. “Mommy was taking a shower but I heard the water stop a while ago, so you should have plenty of hot water. I would probably take a shower instead of a bath just to make sure okay little sis?’

“Um okay that makes sense sis, I mean Stephanie.” Damn I really have to stop responding so fast I am really starting to sound like a little kid and referring to myself as her sister and Penny as my mommy. Man I need to get a grip if I am going to keep it together.

I turn and there is Miley and Amber standing next to me. “Hey look Miley your little sister is the same height as you. I thought she was smaller than you for some reason.”

“No she isn’t you have to be wrong Amber let me see. Cindy is my LITTLE sister. Okay sis turn your back against my back. Stephanie can you tell me who is taller?”

I do as Miley asked and we are back to back. “Well Miley you are cheating because you are standing on your tippy toes so stand flat footed and I will see.” Stephanie walks over to us and puts her hand on top of both are heads and measures us. “Well your both exactly the same height now. So know she isn’t your little sister like you were saying Miley.”

“I guess she is more like your twin sister Miley.” We hear Amber say as she walks into the kitchen and sits at the table. “You both have the same eyes and the same hair but she has a different hairstyle.

Miley leans in and whispers in my ear. “Well I guess you’re not getting smaller like I was saying yesterday, but I think it’s great I have a twin sister now.” She looks down at my plastic panties and diaper. “Well I hope you get potty trained soon. I don’t want to say my twin sister is still in diapers.”

“Hopefully I won't have to wear them long because Mary said if I didn’t wet my diaper before I took a shower she might let me wear big girl panties.” I notice Stephanie giggling, when I didn’t notice her standing behind me.

I turn and see Stephanie smiling at me. “Come on LITTLE SISTER get your little butt up in the shower so I can get in when you’re done.” I ignore her little sister comment and start to walk away and upstairs into the bathroom.

It feels good to get away from them. I am just totally surrounded by females. It is good to be alone. I pull the plastic panties down and off. Un-taping my diaper and of course it is dry. Well I should say for a change it is dry. I will put it on the sink so if Mary comes in she will see a dry diaper.

I turn the shower on and wait for the water to get warm when I notice my reflection in the mirror. I guess I cannot get away from being around females, because I am for sure one. I see my new vagina and I shake my head and get in the shower even though the water is still kind of cold.

The shower warms up pretty fast and I wash myself with the only soap in there of course it has to smell like flowers. The cool thing is that the soap smell really pretty so that’s a good thing. Did I say the soap smells pretty I hope not?

Anyway, I wash up my body and I hear the bathroom door open up and close. “Well it looks like someone has a dry diaper that’s a good girl Cindy.” I hear Mary saying. “Is your hair wet yet so I can wash your hair little sis?”

“Yes my hair is wet I was just going to wash it myself sis.” I bet she loves me calling her sis. But she doesn’t respond like I was thinking she would.

The shower door opens and Mary takes the shampoo and puts some in her hands. “Come over here lil sis so I can do your hair. You have to wash and condition your hair real good now that you have long hair sis.” I roll my eyes but she cannot see with my back to her. I notice the shower getting the floor wet while she washes my hair.

“That’s why you have a big sister to help you, or I guess you have two big sisters to help you. I heard Miley saying you’re the same height as her now. I guess we have two sets of twins now little sister.”

Mary's hands actually feel good rubbing on my head making suds as she washes my hair. “Yes sis I guess you are right. I am glad you and Stephanie don’t dress the same like a lot of twins do.” Closing my eyes as she rinses my hair and puts conditioner in. “I would hate to wear the same clothes like those twins do.”

“Okay little sis we are all done. I will let you rinse out the conditioner and you can get out and dry yourself off, unless you want me to help you?”

I turn and see Mary smiling at me, she looks at my naked body up and down, and she stares between my legs to confirm I am still a girl. Would be great to wake up with a penis, but I know that is more of a dream than anywhere near reality.

“No I will be fine, I am pretty sure sis I can dry myself, but thanks anyway.” The more I call her sis the more she will think I am turning into the little girl I look like. I grab the pink towel that Mary left on the top of the sink and start drying myself off.

I have to admit it does feel good to wash up after waking up with a diaper full of pee and poop. How the heck did I do that to my diaper anyway? I will have to start going to the bathroom before I go to bed, that should help. Man but I pooped my diaper I will have to ask the doctor today about that when I have my appointment.

“Now I put some pretty panties on your outfit today instead of a diaper. So don’t make me regret it okay little sister?”

I smile hearing I won't have to wear a diaper again. I have to ignore her little sister comment since I am getting what I want. I finish drying myself off, I put the towel around my waist, and I start walking to Miley's bedroom.

“Cindy you can't put the towel around your waist only boys do that. You have to wrap the towel around your chest and it will go under your arm pits, okay?”

I listen to her and I sure don’t want her pissed off at me again. I un-due the towel and it falls to the ground showing off my naked girlie body. “Opps okay sis, I will fix it right now.” I wrap the towel across my chest going under my arms and it is not as easy as it looks. I like wrapping it around my waist much better.

We walk into Miley's room, and I see the super girlie dress hanging on the crib. The dress is light pink, and has short puffy sleeves. The wide pink belt goes around the waist and the dress looks more like a toddler would wear it.

“Isn't that dress pretty Cindy? When I seen it in Miley's old clothes I thought of you immediately.” What should I do it looks so tiny I hope it doesn’t fit me. The dress has matching panties that go with it and I touch them thinking that they go over a diaper like the plastic panties but there not plastic but way big and puffy looking.

If I tell Mary, the dress looks like it is more for a baby she might lose her mind, and spank me and put me back in a diaper. This dress for sure goes with a diaper more than panties. I guess I will have to try it on. If I make it sound like I really like the clothes she is picking for me, she might chill out and see that when she is giving me, super girly clothes that it is not bothering me anymore.

“Oh yes this dress is so pretty I hope it fits me but it looks kind of small, but I will try it on anyway. I hope it fits.” I lie saying that as I touch my nose to see if my nose is growing from lying like from the Walt Disney movie Pinocchio. That was so funny when the puppets nose would grow when he lied.

What the heck am I thinking about a Disney kid’s movie for anyway? “What kind of panties are those sis?” I point at the fluffy wide silky panties that look like they go over a baby's diaper.

Well those are kind of big girl panties well actually; they mostly go over plastic panties. The plastic panties go over a diaper but this time we will skip that part.”

“Can I wear big girl panties instead of the fluffy rumba panties?” I ask Mary a question and her eyes kind of light up and I regret asking her anything. I feel kind of scared that she is going to do something mean to me.

I look down at my little naked feet trying not to make eye contact with Mary. “That’s a good idea little sis. Let me see what Miley had from when she was smaller.”

“Miley and I are the same height now so I should be able to wear her regular clothes not her old baby clothes.” I regret the words that came out of my mouth the second they left my lips. I get nervous and I almost wet myself right then and there seeing the look on Mary's face. I swear I think her eye balls rolled into the back of her head like some horror movie.

Oh, no that is going to piss her off as I see Mary stop and stare at me. “I’m really not interested in what you think little sister so do as I say or maybe I should just get you back in your little diaper and pretty plastic panties. I bet you would like that my little baby sister.”

“No, sis, no please let me try that outfit on right now, it is so pretty.” I take the fluffy rumba panties, and I don’t have to move the towel because the second I let my hand off the towel that is wrapped around me it falls to my feet’

I immediately slide the weird fluffy panties up my legs and it looks like I am wearing a diaper almost they bulge out everywhere.

The panties are a perfect fit and they have elastic around each of the leg holes and around the waistband. If I was to pee right now no one would even notice because there is nowhere for the pee to leak out. Oh wait there not plastic so I guess it would just leak right threw them. Except for them not being plastic, they look just like really fancy plastic panties that go over diapers.

“Oh yes those panties look very pretty on you little sister. Let’s finish getting you dressed and see how pretty you look okay? You want to look pretty right little sis?” I stare at Mary smiling at me while she is teasing me.

What I want to do is explode Mary is really pushing my buttons calling me little sister and lil sis and don’t I want to look pretty. This is getting tough making it sound like I really want to be pretty and all that girly stuff so here we go again.

“Oh yes Mary, I want to look pretty just like you my big sister hehehe.” Opps I didn’t mean to giggle like a little girl but Mary I think fell for it. “Let’s put my pretty pink dress on me so I can see how pretty I look okay sis?” I feel the dress being pulled over my head and Mary buttoning the back up.

After I am all buttoned up, I turn and see Mary smiling at me. “Well do I look as pretty as my big sister?” I give my biggest fakest smile. “I really like this dress a lot. Thank you for picking me such a pretty dress Mary.” I stare at Mary waiting for her to respond. I wonder if I am pouring it on too thick.

I turn around and there is Penny smiling at me. Oh my god how long has she been there listening to me acting like a little girl to trick Mary. Looks like I am the one that was tricked.

“Oh that makes me so happy hearing you saying that Cindy, that you want to be pretty like your big sister. I thought for sure I was going to have to spend a fortune to buy all new tomboy pants and jeans for you. Since you want to be a girly girl like your big sister this makes it much easier you wearing only Miley's old dresses and skirts since she doesn’t even own pants.”

Penny is just grinning from ear to ear seeing me in the toddler dress and rumba panties. “You really do look pretty in that dress, pink is definitely your color little Cindy.”

Great that was way messed up now mommy thinks I want to wear dresses, not only dresses but girly girly dresses too. Man that sure back fired on me big-time. Did I call her mommy again instead of Penny? I don’t think so, but I really need to get my act together with calling her Penny more, and not mommy.

“Oh before I forget Mary; Mr. Steve wanted me to ask you if you wanted to babysit for him next week end. He asked for you to come over later and get the details. I guess something about before and after her gymnastic lesson but I didn’t understand so he asked for you to come over and get better details okay?”

Mary's eyes light up really bright for some reason, and I see her messing with her hair. “I told him you could probably come over after I leave to take Cindy to her doctor’s appointment okay?”

“That sounds great mom, I would really LOVE to go over Steve's house when you leave. I mean Mr. Steve's house.” Mary has a for sure weird look on her face talking to mommy. “I guess I better get changed since I am going over there.”

Mommy and me look at Mary surprised because she is already dressed in a cute outfit wearing white capris and tank top.

“Oh um, mom I just want to look my best ya know when I, you know babysit.” We both look at Mary as she stutters her words like she is up to something. “Mom have you see my new pink skirt?”

Why the heck does Mary want to get dressed up for Mr. Steve? Mommy thinks it is weird too I think. “It just came out of the wash, so its hanging up in the laundry room. Isn’t that skirt too short to be around adults. I thought you bought that mini skirt for your boyfriend so he wouldn’t be staring at that one girl at school you were talking about?”

“Oh good it’s in the laundry, great I am going to get it we can talk later mom. I need to go get ready.” That was weird and I can see a odd look on mommy's face too like something is going on. Wait a second was I calling her mommy again when I was thinking to myself?

You know Mary never answered me when I was talking to her yesterday about if she spent time with Mr. Steve alone and how the hell she knew what he liked sexually. Oh that’s right that was while mommy was kissing Mr. Steve wait a second it’s all coming back to me now she was sucking on him downstairs when Mary was talking about Mr. Steve.

That’s right Penny was messing around behind my back in the kitchen kissing and oh man she was giving him a blowjob. Oh shit that’s right. Oh, shit then she did the same think in Miley's room, but this time right in front of me so there would be no question that she was having sex with Mr. Steve.

Oh man that is right I remember everything now, I look down sadly at my naked feet as mommy notices the sad look on my face. “Princess get your little bottom up stairs and get some socks and shoes on. You might want to ask one of your big sister which ones match your pretty new outfit okay?”

“Did you hear mommy sweetie?” I did not respond because I was deep in thought about my mommy having sex with Mr. Steve. “Your sister was acting kind of weird don’t ya think?” as mommy changes her train of thought asking about Mary.

I look up and see mommy's hands on her hips staring at me. “Um yea okay I will mommy, and yes she did seem weird to me but Mary is kind of weird anyway.” Oh shit I just called her mommy to her not just thinking of her as my mommy. I called her mommy when she was referring herself as my mommy. Man, my head is so messed up.

“Mary can you bring down some matching socks, and shoes for your little sister. So she will be finished getting dressed for her doctor’s appointment?” I hear mommy yelling to Mary who already grabbed that tiny pink mini skirt and ran upstairs already.

We don’t hear a response from Mary, I notice mommy getting ready to yell up at her again when we hear Mary respond. “Mom I am trying to get dressed can't the little baby find her own shoes and socks?” I think I notice mommy’s eyes start to get red and start to roll to the back of her head like Mary's did earlier. I guess I know where Mary gets that from. I giggle to myself softly, but luckily, know-one heard me.

“Don’t you argue with me and do as you are told or no babysitting for you. I am sure Stephanie would like to earn some extra money and take over babysitting for you.”

We hear something drop and then someone running and guessing it is Mary losing her mind like usual. “No, no mom I will get them for you no problem, I am doing it already. Sorry for talking back to you.” Mary comes running down the stairs wearing only a bra and her pink mini skirt.

“See look I already have baby Cindy's shoes and socks right here mom.” We both watch as she puts them down on the chair next to me.

Mommy still doesn’t look to happy about Mary's response. “Don’t be calling your sister a baby she is not a baby. You are acting more like a baby. Maybe we should go shopping on our way back from your little sisters doctor’s appointment and buy you some large diapers and treat you more like the baby in the house, if you’re going to continue to act like a baby?”

“No mom I said I was sorry to the little brat I mean for what I said. I will be good. Sorry Cindy for calling you a baby.”

We both look at each other as mommy definitely hit a button listening to Mary apologizing so fast and so drawn out like she doesn’t want to be in trouble.

“What do you think princess you think your big sister would look cute in diapers like you wear?” Mommy says to me.

I smile with the thought of her wearing a diaper and some plastic panties. “Um I’m not wearing a diaper mommy. Mary said I can wear big girl panties, as long as I don’t have any more accidents.” I say while I am staring at mommy.

“Well what do you think about that Mary? Cindy had a chance to say mommy I think Mary should wear diapers since she is acting like a baby, but she didn’t. You can learn something from your little sister.”

Mary looks at me and smiles. More or less a evil smile which is not good for me. I didn’t even think of saying that too mommy because I didn’t want Mary spanking me for getting her in trouble. “Thank you Cindy, that was nice of you.” Mary's says to me but not very convincing more like she is saying what Penny wanted to hear from her.

“You might want to finish getting dressed young lady unless you are going to just wear a bra and mini skirt over to Mr. Steve’s house.” Mommy still looks pissed at Mary. Mommy walks away into the downstairs bathroom.

Mary turns to walk away and I hear her say something like. “Well it would be easier, and less to take off if I just wore a bra and mini skirt hehehe.” I hear Mary giggling to herself.

“What did you say Mary?” I give her a weird look as she turns around and stares at me. I smile seeing her look like she is in deep thought.

Maybe I should just stop talking to her because every time I say something she gives me a weird look. “Oh nothing little sister, but thanks for not getting me in trouble, and it is a good idea you not wearing a diaper.”

“Ring, Ring, Ring.” I hear a cell phone ringing. That ring, I’ve heard that ring tone before. Oh yea that’s the ring tone I had on my cell phone. I follow the sound and it is coming from the top of the refrigerator.

Great like I can reach that, so I pull over one of the kitchen table chairs and climb up at it and look at the caller ID. Oh shit this is from my old work I better answer it. “Hello” I say and the voice on the line is hesitant to speak more like background people talking.

“Can I speak to Doug I am sure he is your daddy little girl.” Sounded weird like he was talking threw a speakerphone. I wonder who this is.

I am still standing on top of the chair and I look around and see no one is around to hear me. “This is Doug, who is this?” I can hear nothing on the phone then a bunch of background talking.

“Oh hi Doug is it okay for us to call you that. I am Mr. Carpenter; I am the president of your former company you worked for when you had you accident.” Oh, shit I am going to be in deep shit from breaking the safety procedures if there calling me. The president of the company would not be calling me if they were going to prosecute me.

I am thinking of a response when he continues to talk. “I am in the conference room with the research staff going over your file and it looks like whatever chemical combination you were exposed to turned you into a female and here it also says you are now a young female. By the tone of your voice talking on the phone that would sound pretty accurate, is this correct?”

“Yes Mr. Carpenter that is correct. I would like to say how sorry I am for by-passing the safety procedures when I was working that day, I am really sorry sir.”

I can hear people talking in the background. “Well thank you Doug for admitting to us it was your fault, and releasing us from any possible damages. That is not why we called you today.” I wait for him to say why he or they called me.

“We are looking at offering you a new position with our company. We realize that you are no longer able to hold the same position you had with us, because of your new physical size.”

I am getting excited that I might actually be able to go to work again. “What type of position are you looking at me to work as Mr. Carpenter?” I am thinking not that it matters because I would take a job empting their garbage out or cleaning there toilets to get out of being in this house all the time.

“Well before we get to that I need to ask you a couple questions is that okay Doug?”

I love hearing my name again I missed it so much. “Yes that is fine Mr. Carpenter ask whatever you like sir.” I climb down off the chair, and walk outside and sit on the porch to get some privacy.

“Great this is Ms. Brunssen with our legal department. She will be continuing this conversation even though the whole research board is here okay Doug?”

Wow the whole research board is in the conference room plus the law department. This kind of sounds scary. “Okay Mr. Carpenter. Ms. Brunssen what would you like to ask me?” I try not to sound nervous but I would do anything to get another job and to be able to contribute to the family again.

“Well first things first Doug, since you are now in a female body and sound more like a young child on the phone. Are you still going by Doug or I am guessing you have changed your name now that you are female?”

Wow, she is pretty smart, but again that is probably a common sense thing. “Well Ms. Brunssen, my family has been calling me Cindy, my old name doesn’t really fit anymore. I guess I will have to change my name since I am a girl now.”

“Okay then Cindy, I know your size is much smaller according to your file. Are you still considered an adult with the same age or have they considered your intelligence is now also of a six year old to match your body?”

Wow, that question is kind of weird. “Um well I remember everything before the accident so I guess I still have the same intelligence.”

“Okay great so you haven’t signed anything saying that you are now a six year old girl and need to have an adult take care of you correct?”

There is no way I am going to tell them that I have been wearing a diaper since I left the hospital, and have had my daughters, and my wife or future ex-wife change my diapers. “That is correct I have a doctor’s appointment today and I know Penny said something about changing my name legally too.”

“That is great Cindy, and we do know about your doctor’s appointment today. The doctors here on the board would like to talk to you when I am done with you sweetie. I mean I am sorry to say sweetie to you but you have the same tone in your voice that my daughter who starts kindergarten this year has.”

I smile hearing her apologize for treating me like a little kid with her cute comment. “No problem Ms. Brunssen I have been getting a lot of that lately.”

“Thank you sweetie for being so understanding, I mean for being so understanding.” She sounds so nice; I giggle hearing her calling me sweetie again.

I bet she is pretty too. I hope I meet her and maybe her little daughter too. What am I thinking? Who cares of meeting her daughter who sounds like me? Man I cannot let them know I am starting to think like a little child or toddler like mommy says, I mean Penny says.

“Did you giggle sweetie you have such a pretty voice, I can't wait to meet you.” I am trying to ignore her about me giggling.

I am trying to come up with something else to say to her pretty voice, but then she continues after I don’t respond. “I am going to pass you on to Ms. Bunker she would like to ask about your doctor’s appointment today is that okay sweetie I mean is that okay?”

“Yes that is fine Ms. Brunssen, and I look forward to meeting you and your daughter also, I mean meeting you Ms. Brunssen.” Oh, my god I cannot believe I said that out loud. Meeting her daughter too.

I try to think of something adult to say but I am starting to get so nervous, I cannot think of anything to respond. “Oh that would be great; I don’t know if I can bring my daughter here but um, oh yes Cindy we will be able to help you change your name legally also.”

“If you change your competency from adult to child or toddler by the sounds of your voice, we will have to ask your guardians permission for everything. It is very important you maintain your adult status, or like I said we would have to always talk to your guardian, which would be your wife, I am guessing.”

While I am listening, it sure would suck if Penny had all the rights to everything I am doing. Man that means she would get my new pay and I would still have nothing. So I need to focus on staying in adult status. “Thank you again Ms. Brunssen for the information.”

“Oh your so welcome sweetie, I mean you’re welcome Cindy. I am going to hand you over to Ms. Bunker now.” I smile while listening to her voice. She has such a pretty voice I bet she is pretty too.

She seems like a super nice lady, I bet she is a real nice mommy too not like mine. Oh shit what I am thinking, Penny is my wife or my cheating wife hopefully she will be my cheating ex-wife soon. I would love to live somewhere else maybe then Stephanie and Miley could come visit me, or even live with me.

“Hello you there Ms. Bunker?” I say and play with my hair a little bit, as I wait for someone to respond. I start to daydream about having my own place and having Miley and Stephanie living with me. Mary and Penny would make a great combo with them living together, I bet they would kill each other off hehehe I giggle to myself softly.

All I can hear is a lot of talk in the background so I guess they have to take turns on who gets to talk and sit closest to the speakerphone. “Yes I am here Cindy it is great to finally talk with you since I have been looking at your file for a while now. I know we have been grilling you with questions, and I will be as quick as possible is that okay Cindy?”

She has a pretty voice too; I hope she is as nice as the legal lady whatever her name is. I cannot believe I forgot her name already. That is kind of weird I used to be really good with names before the accident. “Sure thing Ms. Bunker just ask whatever you need to.” I say and think to myself how grown up my response sounded.

“Great sweetie, Opps Ms. Brunssen got me started doing that too calling you sweetie. You really do have a very pretty voice sweetie. You also sound so grown up except for your tone which of course is of a little toddler girl.”

I smile listening to her voice. “Well thank you Ms. Bunker that is really nice of you to say. You have a very pretty voice too.”

“Well thank you sweetie that is very nice of you to say. I am a doctor by the way. I am really Dr. Bunker, but you can call me anything you like, either Dr. Bunker, Ms. Bunker, Ms. Alice it doesn’t matter to me okay sweetie?”

She does sound nice, but I didn’t know she was a doctor I wonder what kind of doctor she is, there are so many different types. “Okay great well what would you like me to call you?”

“It is up to you sweetie, call me whatever you like okay?” Okay I guess she won't tell me so I might as well pick a name.

“Alice is really a pretty name I guess that will be my choice if that is okay with you?” Wow hearing out loud what I just said; I really sounded so girly. I hope that wears off when I am not stuck being surrounded by female's all the time.

I hope Alice didn’t think I sounded too girly. That would be a bad way to start, if she thought I was getting into being a girl and giving up on my manhood.

“Okay sweetie that sounds good to me so from now on you will address me as Ms. Alice. Now when you come into your doctor’s appointment will it be okay if you talk to us after the doctor gives you a checkup?”

Ms. Alice I really didn’t mean I wanted to call her Ms. Alice that makes it sound like I am a toddler talking to an adult. Oh well I will tell her when I meet her in person, that I meant I wanted to call her Alice not Ms. Alice. Come to think of it, that wasn’t one of my choices. Oh well she seems nice so it will be okay, anything has to be better than being here all the time.

“Sure Ms. Alice that would be great. Will you be able to tell me more about the new position that Mr. Carpenter was talking about earlier?”

I hear movement inside the house I am sure they will be looking to pick on me some more, so I hope there almost done asking questions. “Okay Cindy we have been asking you all these questions, do you have any questions you want to ask us?”

“Well yes Ms. Alice I was hoping to get more information on what this new position Mr. Carpenter was talking about. I have been so bored since I was released from the hospital. I would love to get back to work since I was full time employed there for so many years, and now nothing.”

I can hear a lot of talking in the background but no way can I make out anything they are saying to each other. “This is Mr. Carpenter again; I can answer that question for you. Doug I mean Cindy.” Wow, he sounds like a big man I wonder what he looks like I never met him in all the time I worked there. I guess what would the president of the company want to talk to me, when I was just a forklift driver anyway.

“I am sorry Cindy we have been kind of vague about what the new position that we would like to offer you. The reason for that is we need all the input from your doctor and our doctor’s interview with you and of course you’re input on what we would like to offer.”

Okay he basically said a whole bunch of words, but he really didn’t give me any information at all. I guess that’s why he is the president of the company. He can say a lot and make it sound good but not tell you anything.

“By you not responding I will make it a little simpler for you. The position we are going to offer you, or ask your guardian will be at least three times what you were making in the warehouse as a forklift driver. Plus you will only have to work part time as well.”

Oh, my god that is awesome this must be a dream come true. “Wow that sounds great Mr. Carpenter I am looking forward to meeting everyone.”

“Great Cindy, we all are looking forward to meeting you too. We are going to let you go because I am sure you will need to do whatever a six-year old girls need to do before your doctor’s appointment.”

I am in shock almost speechless. “Okay thanks again Mr. Carpenter, and everyone else.”

“Bye for now Cindy.” Mr. Carpenter says and then the phone goes dead as they hang up. Wow, this is so exciting; I don’t know what to do first. I better get in the house and make sure I am not in trouble again for something.

The second I stand up, I know something is wrong. I look down at the steps and I see it is wet and I feel my panties are soaked. No way I peed my panties this could ruin everything if they think I am a baby. I need to get inside and change my panties really fast before someone sees I wet myself again.

The total last thing I need is to have to wear a diaper to the doctor’s appointment. I open the front door and stick my head inside real quick. No one is there so I get inside and close the door super slow and very quietly. I turn and see no one and I run up the stairs and right into the bathroom.

Oh, yes a rare moment no one is in here. I close the door slowly and slide the panties down, and I see how soaked they are. Oh, man how am I going to get out of this, I mean I am wearing these super girly panties so it is not like I can just put another pair on and no one will notice.

I look at my pretty dress and the good thing is that at least the dress didn’t get any pee on it so that is cool. This dress is really nice so much cooler than when I was wearing shorts before the accident. I guess that is why girls wear dresses and skirts so much in the summer.

What the hell am I saying that I enjoy wearing dresses like a little girl holy smoke I need to get a grip or I will lose this only job opportunity. I mean there are not very many job openings for a six-year old girl.

I bend over to pick the panties up and my little black Mary Jane shoes slip and I start to fall, my arm hits the toilet and I land on the floor crying. I am laying on the floor and I notice how soaked the floor is as mommy rushes into the bathroom with Miley and Amber close behind her.

“What happen are you okay Cindy?” I am crying my eyes out with my dress now soaked and my arm, and head hurts and everyone is going to find out I peed my panties. What am I going to do as I continue to cry.

Mommy holds me tightly while she kneels down on the floor. “Are you okay baby girl, did you hurt yourself? We were in the hallway and heard you fall, and we came running.”

“Why is this floor soaking wet?” Mommy says as I continue to cry knowing my life is ruined the only chance I had to get out of this nightmare and I peed on myself. I still cannot respond as I cry louder knowing how screwed my life is.

“I bet you walked in here sweetie to go potty like a big girl and that’s why you don’t have your panties on and you slipped on the wet floor while you were taking your panties off and you fell. Is that what happened sweetie, tell mommy?”

Oh, my god thank you lord she made up a great story. I start to cry softly thinking to myself no one knows I went pee in my panties. I would of never been able to come up with a story like that.

“Look mommy all the clothes, and towels on the floor in here are soaked. I bet someone took a shower and didn’t clean up her mess and poor Cindy fell and got hurt mommy is she okay? Is my sister okay mommy please mommy answer me please.”

I hear Miley saying then she starts crying thinking I am really hurt bad. I look up and see Miley crying so hard tears pouring down her face. “Yes is she okay?” I hear Amber saying as she starts crying softly as her and Miley start to cry in stereo.

I see how they are crying and then I look at Stephanie in the doorway looking down at me and she has tears coming out of her eyes trying to hold on to Miley and Amber who have both lost their minds and are crying hysterically.

I feel like everything is in slow motion, I look around and see everyone crying, and I look up to tell mommy I am okay. But, mommy leans to hug me, and I feel her warm face touching mine hugging me, she is so warm, as she pulls away from me crying tears pouring out of her eyes.

I see her face now has red all over it. Shit mommy now has blood on her face after she hugged me. I look down and see the water I am laying in turning red.

I stop crying now looking around and I cannot hear anyone crying anymore, I see them all staring at me crying but I cannot hear them. I start to black out when I hear a scream. “Call 911” everything goes black.

The end of part 13

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy, are you serious Honey Part 14
By Princess Pantyboy
(Re-posting part 14 not sure if I deleted it when I was looking at it online. hugs, Princess)

I open my eyes and I look around, it is so bright it is hard to focus. I look around and can hear people talking and then the sirens blaring.

“Wow, am I an ambulance?” The moment I start to speak everyone stops looking at whatever there doing and start to look at me. “Am I in heaven? Oh I sure hope I am please let me be in heaven.”

Two people come into view when I see their smiling faces. One is an EMT; I guess that is like a mobile doctor or nurse that can fix you up enough to get you to the hospital. He is smiling and is checking me out with someone else, but I cannot see the other persons face.

The second smiling face is Penny and she is smiling at me and I can see her make-up all messed up from her crying. I see her sitting on a small bench staring at me. The second we make eye contact, she moves to see me closer as her legs move apart and I can see her pink panties. I remember so many times in the good old days before my accident us getting hot and heavy, and me sliding those same pink panties off her.

I can see that Penny notices me staring up her short skirt and she smiles. I don’t know if she is doing it on purpose or what but she is spreading her legs more as her short skirt slides up even more showing much more of her sexy pink panties. “OH she is a wake; she isn’t gone like you said. Look, she will be okay. Look, she isn’t gone.”

I start to smile at her but when I look at her, I see my wife who is cheating on me and rubbing it in my face. I stop looking at her because, I am disgusted in her. How did this happen to me, to be where I am in my life. My life sucks, life just sucks.

I can feel a tear start to roll down from my eyes wondering to myself what I did that made her want to cheat on me. Was Penny always cheating on me before my accident too? I remember many times them talking together.

I got home early and they were together at our mailbox with Penny obviously bringing in the mail and Steve and her just smiling and laughing as I pulled in the driveway. I mean I know she is cheating on me, but when did it start before I had my accident, or when I was in the hospital, or after I came home from the hospital.

Penny sure was talking nice about him helping by cutting our lawn and taking care of the yard since she didn’t have a man around anymore. Yea she said that a couple times that he was taking care of the yard, I wonder if he was taking care of anything else.

Penny sure was dressed extra sexy in those short skirts and mini dresses when she came to visit me. I cannot remember her ever dressing so sexy after we got married and had kids. I bet I was getting her all hot and excited in the hospital and she would go back and fuck Steve after she left me still lying in the hospital bed. It is like she was starting over, but without me.

I think about what I did to make my daughter Mary hate me, and making my life a living hell every time she is around me. I even remember yelling at her when she was coming back from Mr. Steve's house when I pulled in the driveway. More tears start to drain from both my eyes as I look away from Penny again, I look up at the bright light above me.

The second I stare into the bright light all the pain in my head and in my arm just disappears, I feel so relaxed staring into the peaceful bright light. It feels like I am smiling inside not sure if my face is smiling because I cannot feel anything.

I hear only the sirens from the ambulance, and then the bright light I am staring at gets super bright. I cannot see anyone anymore, just the super bright white light. This is so good I feel so relaxed.

I can hear the loud sounds of alarms going off on the machines that are hooked to me get super loud and then fade away. I can feel all kinds of hands touching me and crying in the background then they fade away too. The sirens from the ambulance fade away and I cannot hear anything; I am in total silence.

The bright light looks so warm and comforting, I just stare at it and think of all the things that have happen in my life. I think back of how excited I was to be going home soon while I laid in the hospital after my accident. That is all I could think about once I woke up from my coma, was to go home to my loving wife, and beautiful daughters.

The excitement of going home gets crushed when I have to wear a little girls dress, all because Mary picked me a super girly dress to go home in to embarrass me. I know I have the body of a girl now, but I don’t want to be a girly girl. I could have worn jeans or any kind of pants, but she wanted to embarrass me and dress me like a little girl.

Even though I was dressed like a little girl, I am still excited until I get home and things feel very odd with Penny, and then I get a spanking from my own wife as a welcome home gift. Penny apologizes and things are good for like three seconds then more sadness when Mary and I see Penny cheating on me with our next-door neighbor in our house, in the kitchen. Every time I go into the kitchen, I will think of my wife on her knees sucking on our neighbor's cock.

If that is not bad enough she comes upstairs where I am degraded to having to sleep in a crib, while wearing a diaper. Penny messes around sexually right in front of me shoving it in my face that she is having sex with another man. She cares nothing of me at all, that is so obvious now.

The amount of sadness is so overwhelming that my only peace is to sleep. During my sleep, all I the sadness comes back at me of everyone treating me like some evil person that they just kick around that has no feelings.

More and more I feel sadness taking me deeper, and deeper into the light. The endless amount of dresses and diapers I am being forced to wear not given any kind of adult status. I am being treated just like I am a homeless puppy with no one that cares for me.

Come to think about it when you find a homeless puppy everyone hugs and cuddles it and makes the puppy happy. I have been treated like dirt that you just kick a side because it is in your way, and has no value.

All the sadness keeps coming, and over, and over me. I feel deeper into the light, like it is surrounding me now not just looking into the light but there is light everywhere in front of me, on the sides of me, like I am in a bubble surrounded by warm blinding light.

The more I think about my life the more sadness I get, the more the light engulfs me and is more part of me. I must be crying because I can almost feel my eyes tearing as the light seems to circle around me kind of moving like it is alive. I can feel a warm hand slide across my face like a loving parent telling me by their actions everything will be okay.

I start to think about the sadness and the more sadness the more the light shines on me and I cannot see or do anything. My life cannot be just sadness there must be some happy moments.

I start to search my mind of all my life and there they are hidden in the back of my head is a happy moment. I think back, and smile seeing that I am looking down at Penny with a blanket over her chest and her legs up in stirrups. I remember this, it is the day the twins were born that was the happiest day of my life seeing Mary come out of Penny and the doctors lets me cut the umbilical cord and then to do the same thing with Stephanie. That was a great happy moment.

Wow that seemed like yesterday I was holding my newborn baby girl while the nurse cleaned one of the twins up, while I held Stephanie with all that icky afterbirth or whatever gross stuff they were covered in but I didn’t see all that gross stuff I just seen my newborn baby girl shinning in her own light.

Stephanie was taken from me to get cleaned up and I was given Mary back all clean and sparkly with a warm blanket wrapped around her as she was just shinning like the bright light and just laid there all beautiful.

If I knew how she would treat me when she grew up I should of dropped her on her head. I giggle to myself only kidding; I would jump in front of a bullet for her anytime anyplace. My life is dedicated to protect my family and give them the best life I can.

There is another happy moment over there as I look, and it is when Miley was born and seeing her as beautiful as her sisters. She is just shining so brightly. The twins wanted to see their newborn sister so badly but there policy was no children allowed during off hours only adult family members. Children were only allowed to visit during official visiting hours.

I agreed with the twins and I snuck the twins in to see their newborn sister and see their mommy feeding the baby. The twins were even able to take turns holding their new baby sister Miley who was only hours old.

It was so funny when the evil nurse was starting to come in the hospital room and I pushed the door open and started asking her questions in the hallway. I asked the nurse where a good place was to eat, and then I would ask if it was cold outside. Do you think I should get coats for me and the twins, was it raining outside or was it going to rain.

I asked her every kind of stupid question possible so she would want to run away and get away from me. I did it all so my twin daughters could spend time with their newborn sister. I can still see them holding their tiny little newborn sister. Both their smiles were so bright, and shiny like this light surrounding me.

I start to smile more thinking of those happy moments and when Mary and Stephanie took their first steps how funny it was because they kept pulling each other's hair so they would get up and move. I think they went from crawling on the floor to straight out running. They both skipped the part of standing and taking small steps. I giggle to myself.

The warmth of the bright light feels so good but now I am engulfed in happiness and I can see the bright light start to move away. Not fading just moving sort of; surrounded me and filled me with happiness and now it was going away still brighter than bright.

I feel like someone just gave me a jump-start and filled me with only happy moments, which was like building my strength making me stronger.

Bam like an explosion, I feel another-jump start of happiness coming into me and I can feel more happy moments flooding all around me of when the girls learned how to ride their bicycles for the first time. That was such a great time.

The third jump-start I could feel electricity going threw me like someone zapped my happy butt. All I could focus on was that the sad feelings where getting beat up or pushed away by the happy moment which there seemed to be millions of happy moments that were like happy soldiers’ getting rid of the few sad soldiers’ that where greatly outnumbered by the happy moment soldiers.

It was like a war of happy moment soldiers taken over the small sad moment soldiers. There are so many happy moments that it creates a wall of happy moments surrounding the sad moments, and none of the sad moments can be seen anymore. Now I see the happy moment surrounding me, and the bright light. That feels so good.

“Look she is smiling.” That is the first thing I hear, then all the weird noises come into my head, which is from machines beeping and beeping.

I open my eyes and I see some pretty lady doctor holding some type of paddles with wires going to them and she has a mask on but I can like see threw her mask and I can tell she is smiling at me.

I am so filled with happy moments I can feel tears coming from my eyes. I look around and I can see I am in some weird looking room that must be the emergency room in the hospital; we are surrounded by machines and people.

All I can feel inside is being surrounded by happy moment soldiers guarding me, and hiding me from the evil
one, from the evil sad moment’s.

I look around the room more and everyone is busy, and everyone is here for me. Everyone in this room is here just for me. Yes, I am important, I am damn important no matter how many others have been treating me; I am important and there is hope. Where there is hope, there is life. I am not going to take these sad moment’s anymore just going to continue to be surrounded with happy moment soldiers.

“Hi sweetie glad to have you back. Can you hear me sweetie?” I hear the doctor that was holding the paddles with wires hooked to it.

I turn to make eye contact with the doctor. “Oh hi, I am glad to be back too I guess. I was so relaxed hugging the warm light that was surrounding me. I feel like a new person.”

“Well that’s interesting, so how do you feel sweetie?” I look around at all the people like they never heard someone talk before.

I am smiling. “I feel great; I wish I had some ice cream or some kind of threat. This may sound weird, for some reason, I feel like it is my birthday or something. Is that crazy or what hehehe.” I giggle aloud but don’t care who hears me.

I feel the doctor take my hand, and hers feels so warm, even threw her gloves I can feel her warmth. I can tell by just holding her hand that she is a good person filled with happiness. I smile looking into the doctor’s eyes as she looks into mine like she can feel it too.

“Well I am glad you are feeling better, your mommy, and daddy, and sisters sure will be happy you feel better.” The doctor says while she smiles, and stares into my eyes waiting for me to respond.

I look into the doctors eyes without even hesitating or blinking. “I don’t have a mom or dad they were killed in a car accident last year.” The doctor looks into my eyes and knows that I am telling the truth, like she can see into my soul.

“Okay sweetie, I think we need to talk. I feel like you and I have a bond while I am holding your hand. Looking into your eyes while you responded to my comment I believe you are telling the truth.”

I smile knowing that she also feels the bond between us. “We are going to wheel your bed into the recovery room to keep an eye on you for a little bit. We usually let the spouse or parents into see their loved one, but I think me and you should talk alone first okay?”

“Sure that sounds great Ms. Jeanie. You seem so nice; I bet your girls love you very much.” I see a look on her face like she is in shock, but then it fades to a look of an un-expected surprise more then shock.

It is funny like she almost expected my comment. “How did you know my name sweetie? I am wearing an operating room gown and how did you know I have daughters?” I smile back at her smiling eyes. “We will talk; the nurse is going to put you in a hospital gown. The emergency team that came to rescue you had to cut your clothes off to help you okay?”

“Oh that’s sad, Mary picked the dress I was wearing it was very pretty, but it was just so childish looking. I won't miss it hehehe.” I giggle again for some funny reason. The doctor looks at me and I can tell she is searching her mind to make sense of our conversation.

I smile at her trying to shake her out of being deep in thought. “Ms. Jeannie I am okay, you are okay, and everything will be okay. Trust me.” I continue to have eye contact with her the whole time as we smile into each other's eyes.

We both let go of each other's hand as the nurse starts to lean down to look into my eyes while I still have eye contact with Ms. Jeannie.

“Sweetie I am the nurse who is going to wheel you into the recovery room, and I will get you another blanket sweetie because they keep that room cold to kill the germs okay?”

I still have eye contact with Ms. Jeannie the whole time the nurse is talking to me. “Okay that sounds great Ms. Susan you have a pretty voice, or should I call you nurse Susan?” I say smiling.

“What did you say sweetie? Wait how did you know my name?” I smile at Ms. Jeannie, and she shakes her head smiling at me. “Doctor did you tell this little sweetie my name?”

The nurse looks at me than up at the doctor trying to figure out what's going on. “No Susan I didn’t tell this little angel anything.” She smiles at the nurse and they both smile at me.

“Yes I believe we have a very special little angel here with us, and since we have her back she is here to stay.” We smile at each other while I feel Ms. Jeannie’s fingers going through my hair, and touching my forehead softly.

The nurse who is the one pushing my bed or dolly is just smiling not know what is going on? “So do you know this patient doctor? You both have this glow about you, like you have known each other all your lives?” The doctor ignores the nurse and just smiles at me then at the nurse.

“I will meet you in the recovery room my little angel after I get cleaned up okay?” I can see blood, and stuff all over her blue surgical clothes.

I am smiling at both them. “Sounds like a plan doc. If you get bored or fall over some ice cream that would be a good thing hehehe.” I giggle again knowing everyone around me can hear me giggling, and I don’t care I am just so happy.

“Okay since the doctor is calling you a very special little angel and seeing your pretty little smile I will call you that too okay?”

I am looking around the room and notice how boring and cold it looks in here. The walls are so plain with no pictures hanging or anything. “Okay, can you wheel me over to the window so I can see how pretty it is outside?”

“I can do that no problem, I will lift the back of your bed so you can see out there better okay?” I smile listening to the pretty nurse.

Looking out the window, I see a glow of colors. “Wow it is so pretty out there. I cannot believe you can see the ocean from here. What beautiful scenery.” I say while still smiling.

“Yes this is Hoag Hospital in Newport Beach we have a beautiful view of the southern California coast line don’t ya think?” I just continue to smile while we both see how beautiful the view is.

I don’t know what to say but like they say a picture is worth a thousand words, a smile must be worth ten times as many. Because the second we both look out at the gorgeous southern California coast we both just smile from ear to ear. Yes, another happy moment in my new life. I giggle again.

“Yes it is very beautiful, our house is closer to downtown Huntington Beach so we can walk to the beach but you can't see the beach from our house.”

We both soak in the views for a few, than the nurse turns and looks at me staring out the window. “I am sorry sweetie but I have to put this on you.” She takes the diaper from the end of the bed. “All the medications they gave you it is very common to lose your potty training. It’s just for a little while.”

“Okay lift your little bottom up sweetie.” I do as I am told and I feel the diaper going under me. The nurse must do this a lot because before I can blink I have the pretty pink diaper secured around me.

I feel like such a baby, but the cool thing is she is not treating me like a baby like Penny or Mary was. “They’re wearing a diaper isn’t too bad is it? If you have to go potty just use the diaper, it’s no big deal even adults wear diapers in the hospital hehehe.” I hear her giggle like she was a lil kid. I don’t respond I just see how small the diaper makes me look. I do smile listening to her giggling.

“Okay angel I’m going to leave you in here for a little bit and you are going to be just fine.” I feel the nurse put a pink gown with little bears on me, than another blanket over me while she is talking to me the whole time.

I just smile as she gets me dressed. “Okay that’s a good thing, and I am fine you don’t have to look so worried Ms. Susan. Thanks for taking care of me. I think it’s very important for people to say thank you when they do something special for someone.”

Ms. Susan smiles and puts her hands on her hips. “Well that was very nice of you to say that sweetheart. You are welcome, I have been working here for over ten years, and I have never had a patient thank me or have someone have such a happy glow like you have. You truly are an angel sweetie.” I smile back at her.

“Push the button on your bed if you need anything.” I watch as she leans in and kisses me on the forehead and then looks at me. “Wow sweetie when I kissed your forehead I had this feeling of electricity, I could feel a warmth and love and happiness all in that split second wow.”

I smile hearing her. “Like I said Nurse Susan I am fine don’t worry about me, life is good.” We smile at each other and she walks out of the room.

I can see her stop after she goes through the door and looks like she is talking to Ms. Jeannie the doctor. “Excuse me doctor that little girl is just amazing. She is so full of life and so smart like an adult. I cannot believe she is just a little girl the way she talks. You would never think that a few minutes ago you were using the paddles to get her heart to start.” The nurse says.

“Yes she is a very special little girl; I believe she is really a true life angel. She knew my name and that I have daughters. You touched her forehead and she never met you before and called you by your name. The little girl also knew my name, but the weird thing is I am not surprised. I kind of expected her to know me for some reason. It’s all just crazy.” the doctor says to the nurse, and then continues.

I watch them both through the window in the door and I can tell they are talking to each other. “Yes she is very special I don’t think she even knows that her heart stopped and we gave her three hits with the paddles. She just seems so full of life. I am looking forward to talking with her. Did she say anything when you were bringing her into the recovery room?”

“Yes doctor you are not going to believe this but when I told her she was going to be fine she made the weirdest comment. She said for me not to worry that she knows she will be fine. It was like she was trying to make me relax and feel better.”

Ms. Jeannie’s listens closely. “The next thing she did was thank me for being nice for helping take care of her. I have never had a patient in the emergency room thank me ever. That is not the craziest thing. Ready for this? When I was leaving, I kissed her on the forehead and I was shot with a bolt of electricity. Not like the electricity, that hurts you. I had a warm loving feeling spread across me with only happiness spreading. I would have stayed longer but I was off work three hours ago when the ambulance brought that little angel in here with no heartbeat.”

“Wow that is amazing. I better get in there, and see what I can do for her.”

The nurse looks at her oddly. “What do you mean doctor? I know she has the big bandage wrapped around her whole head, but she will be okay, right doctor, she will be fine right?” I can see the nurse looks like she is going to cry for some reason. As I watch them through the door window.

“Oh yes Susan, relax, just relax, I think she is healthier than both of us it seems like god just wanted to have a visit with her.” They both smile. “The thing that is bugging me is there is a woman out there in the waiting room that is saying that our little angel is her daughter. When I told our little angel that her mommy, and daddy will be happy that she is okay.” The doctor says while staring at the nurse.

“You know what her response was? She didn’t hesitate or flinch; she just said straight out, her mom and dad were in a car accident last year. The crazy thing is I believe her with all my heart and I need to find out what I can do to help our little angel.”

The nurse has a look of shock on her face. “Wow doctor maybe I will stay, and if there is anything I can do to help her I will. She is such a special little girl. I know you need to go in there by yourself but do you mind if I stay here and when you come out I can help you with whoever they are?”

I watch as the nurse and doctor give each other a small hug and Ms. Jeannie or Doctor Jeannie walks through the door. “So how are you doing sweetie? Any pains or anything?”

“No I am great but thanks for asking.” I have to tell you Ms. Jeannie or should I call you doctor? I only ask because I have no clue what people in the medical field want to be called. I mean I could call you Ms. Jeannie, doctor or Dr. Adams.”

She smiles. “I guess you knowing my first name I shouldn’t be surprised that you also know my last name too. But I will ask you later how you know that, but for right now I need to know about the woman that is calling herself your mommy, do you know who I am talking about?”

“Yes Dr. Adams since you are asking me a very important and personal question I am going to refer to you with your tittle is that okay Dr. Adams?”

I push the button so I can sit up in the bed. “Yes sweetie that is fine. Please continue sweetie.” The bed moves up, and I am now sitting up.

“Okay, you might want to have a seat doctor this is kind of a long story.” I watch as she sits in the chair and moves it closer to my bed. “The woman you are talking about her name is Penny Smith.”

I look up into her eyes. “Penny is not my mommy she is my wife. I know that sounds weird but it is true. I was involved in a chemical accident at work and my body shrunk down to the size of a little girl and also changed my gender to that of a female.” I notice no reaction good, or bad on the doctor’s face; she just listens to me.

“Thank you by the way Dr. Adams for not calling me a liar. I know it has to be the strangest thing you ever heard, especially coming from someone that looks like she is a toddler. I was in a coma for two months and I guess that is when my gender changed and I shrunk down to this size.”

I watch as Dr. Adams continues to show no emotion just listening to me. “The company I used to work for was going to interview me for a new position today. I was to meet with a Dr. Alice Bunker after my appointment.” I see a surprised look on the doctor’s face.

“I know Dr. Bunker she has an office right here in this hospital. She is also in charge of a research division at a local company here.”

I smile thinking to myself that I have only had encouragement since we started talking. “Please call her and tell her I had an accident and I will need to re-schedule our appointment. Dr. Bunker also has my file that confirms everything I have said Dr. Adams about my accident at work. Plus it will confirm I was Penny’s husband, and now I am a little girl, or I have the body of one hehehe.” I giggle again smiling.

“So everything I just said can be confirmed by Dr. Bunker with one easy phone call. So just go with that, and you have to just close your eyes and think of me as an adult you will be able to believe me easier.”

I wait for Dr. Adams to respond. I know this sounds like a story from Buck Rogers, which is totally unbelievable, but for some reason I know that Dr. Adams will believe me. “Okay say I believe you sweetie which by the way I am a very good judge of character and I have no reason to not believe you. Even though you’re story sounds more like science fiction, no offence.”

“Okay so say you just believe me, go on faith that Dr. Bunker confirms everything I said okay?”

We both smile at each other. “Okay sweetie we will say I believe you. Tell me more about Penny.”

“Okay I have been going through torture when I was brought back home from the hospital. My wife has been treating me like a baby and abusing me by making me wear a diaper and telling our girls to have me wear a diaper.”

I catch my breath then continue. “Penny also was hiding her affair with our neighbor until last night. Penny does not know, but my oldest daughter Mary, and I caught her having sex with the neighbor. We watched from the staircase and I couldn’t do anything; I could only cry.” I feel a little pee squirt into my diaper but I ignore it.

I look down and I feel like I am going to cry right now, but I am going to be strong and tell her everything. “Later that night I was put to bed in a diaper and they put me in a crib while I was asleep. When I woke up Penny came into the bedroom and teased me about being in a crib.” Dr. Adams looks at me sadly, as I talk.

“Don’t cry sweetie I can see you are getting worked up. Just relax and take your time.” Dr. Adams says after listening to me very patiently.

I look back up at Dr. Adams when I feel her hand holding my hand. “I have been through a living hell Dr. Adams and I know I will be okay, life is so important and so great, and that is what is giving me the strength to continue.”

“Oh, and Dr. Adams my wife Penny won't be my wife for long. As soon as I figure out how to get away from her and divorce her, I am going too. I know I need to talk to a lawyer, but I look like a little girl. I just need to do something before I go crazy. I love my daughters with all my heart. I know now that the root cause of all my pain, and suffering, all the teasing and torture is all from Penny.”

I take another deep breathe before I continue. “She is trying to turn me into a child, and make me loose who I am, and turn me into someone she can control. I think Penny is trying to just sue my old company and make millions from my accident. It was my fault I am the one that was at fault not them.”

I look into Dr. Adams eyes and it looks like she is going to cry so I look away. I feel a tear rolling down my face. “Penny is having an affair with our next door neighbor. Who knows how long this has been going on? But when she threw it in my face and showed me that she is having sex with him. I mean she had sex right in front of me on purpose to bring me down to her sick level.” I look down, feeling sad.

“Wait why am I the one embarrassed or ashamed she is the one at fault. I would never do that especially since I just spent two months in the hospital, maybe she wanted me to have a nervous breakdown or something. It’s hard to make any sense of it.”

I feel Dr. Adams squeeze my hand. “You are right sweetie. You have no reason to feel bad, you are not at fault.”

“The thing that is crazy Dr. Adams is just before you woke me up in your emergency room. I was having crazy thoughts, not crazy. I was just made to remember my life from the good, to the bad to the good and there was so much bad but most of it was from after my accident. All of the good memories or happy moments were before the accident until I met you Dr. Adams.”

I see tears rolling down her eyes. “Before you say anything doctor I have to tell you about everything that was going through my head when I was surrounded by the bright light.” I start to tell the doctor of everything from the moment I seen Penny in the ambulance with me, and all the abuse I went through at home.

I go into everything from the bright light holding me, rubbing a warm hand across my face. I told her everything from the great happy moment’s with the birth of my girls and the funny things that went on with sneaking them into the hospital. I told her about how the bright light seemed to be part of my whole life, I seen the bright light shining through my girls when they were born and whenever a happy moment’s came.

“You know what Dr. Adams; I haven’t been able to talk to anyone about everything that has been going on since I came home from the accident. Thank you for listening to me.”

Dr. Adams looks like she is fighting tears again, so maybe I should stop. “Oh you are so welcome sweetie. You have been through so much. Please continue sweetie if it is not too painful.

“I know Dr. Adams and the weird thing is that I just was hurt I guess no one really told me what happen that made them bring me to the hospital, but my life has changed since I went through the accident in the bathroom.”

I look into the pretty doctors eyes and I can see tears slowly sliding down her face. “Oh I am so sorry Dr. Adams for making you cry I didn’t mean to you are the only person being nice to me, please don’t cry anymore.” I can feel tears coming out of my eyes as I speak.

“Oh don’t get so excited sweetie I am just so sad for you, don’t you start crying now it wasn’t your fault you got hurt in the bathroom. I guess I can tell you what happen because under that little pretty body of yours you are really an adult and you should know the facts.”

I listen to her and she has been holding something back. She must believe me if she is starting to treat me more like an adult now. “When 911 was called the police, and an ambulance responded. The ambulance technician’s whole purpose is to take care of the injured. So that is what they focused on.” I listen to the doctor.

“The police on the other hand have a different set of rules to go by. They look at the whole injury scene, and what caused this, and so on. The police are calling social services into this, because Penny who everyone thought was your mother should have never let this happen to you, and there are two other small children in the house kindergarten age, and then two teenagers.”

I look into her eyes feeling better. “Penny is at fault and the police are looking into charges against her. Your sisters will be protected sweetie. This will never happen again to you or your sisters, I mean your daughters. It is just hard to say you have daughters when you look so pretty and so tiny sweetie. I don’t mean to throw more on you but when they press child abuse charges on her you will need to get a lawyer sweetie.”

Dr. Adams hugs me and I stop crying as I see this perfect stranger actually cares for me. “Life is so good Dr. Adams I know this is going to sound weird, but I am actually happy I fell and almost died in the bathroom because my eyes are open now, god has put the Holy Spirit into my heart and made me happy about living and being alive. He is making me want to fight for more happiness.”

“Like I said my eyes are open now and the world is a great big beautiful place, I just love to be alive and breathing. Please don’t tell Penny I have been offered a great opportunity with a great company. I want to start my life over without her. Please don’t tell her.” A tear goes down my face. I try not to cry again.

I feel Dr. Adams pull herself up to me and give me a big hug. “I won't tell her anything about what your plans are sweetie I wish I could do more than just treat your medical concerns.”

“I HAVE HEARD ENOUGH.” Excuse me ladies, but I have never heard a more messed up fucking thing in all my days. Please excuse my language. My little baby sister was in a car accident and her lying cheating mother fucking useless piece of shit husband who just cheated on her while she was laid up the same as you in a coma in the hospital fighting for her life, my beautiful baby sister is in a better place now. I still miss her.”

We both turn and see a group of people standing on the other side of the room just out of view of us. One of the people there is the nurse that wheeled my bed in here and she is in tears like the others. Dr. Adams, and I just stare not having a clue who these people are especially this big loud man wearing a very expensive suit.

The end of part 14

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy, are you serious Honey Part 15
By Princess Pantyboy

*** Special note a big hug and thanks go out to Linda ([email protected]) for editing my story. Thank you again hun!!!

(The first two paragraphs are from part 14. I added them to the beginning of this part, because the story flows better. I hope you are enjoying my story. I hope you take the time to leave a comment on this website and or email me your thoughts. Hugs, Princess Pantyboy)

“I HAVE HEARD ENOUGH.” Excuse me ladies, but I have never heard a more messed up fucking thing in all my days. Please excuse my language. My little baby sister was in a car accident and her lying cheating mother fucking useless piece of shit husband cheated on her while she was laid up the same as you in a coma in the hospital fighting for her life. My beautiful baby sister is in a better place now. I still miss her.”

We both turn and see a group of people standing on the other side of the room just out of view of us. One of the people there is the nurse that wheeled my bed in here and she is in tears like the others. Dr. Adams, and I just stare at them not having a clue who these people are especially this big loud man wearing a very expensive suit.

We both turned to see this big man take a long breathe. “I cannot stand someone that would do that to another human being especially while she is lying in a hospital bed in a coma fighting for their life. I would like to offer my services, and my company’s services to do whatever we can do to support you Ms. Cindy.”

“I apologize again ladies for using such foul language but this situation is one I have very little patience with. My name is James Carpenter; Ms. Cindy we talked earlier today on the phone. I am the one that called you about a position with our company.”

It all hits me at once this is the president of my old company. “Oh yes hi Mr. Carpenter, I remember you. I am so sorry I missed our interview. I really was looking forward to it, I am so sorry sir.” I can feel my eyes start to tear up.

“Oh little Cindy please don’t worry your little head about that. I know all about your accident and hearing what you were going through at home, I am going to get our legal department on this right now. Ms. Brunssen please come up here please.”

I watch one of the woman walking away from the group of people she is wiping tears from her face. “Yes Mr. Carpenter, I am glad you called on me. What would you like me to do sir?”

“Ms. Brunssen you are in charge of our legal department. I want us to represent Ms. Cindy here, and get a restraining order on his wife and I want to prosecute that fuckin bitch and have her ass thrown into a dungeon or at least prison is that clear?”

We are all in shock from his comment with no one speaking. “Of course with Ms. Cindy’s permission of course.” I smile hearing someone wants to help me, and I didn’t even ask for help.

“Yes Mr. Carpenter that would be my pleasure. I will get a team together and I will handle this myself sir. I would also like to say sir, thank you for letting me handle this you won't be disappointed.” I see a very serious look on her face.

I watch as several tears start to rolls down her face with her last comment. “I am a wife and mother and this woman gives all women a bad name, and consider it done sir.” I watch as she stands there talking on her cell phone.

“Mr. Earley are you back there somewhere?” I turn and see another person, a big man who is nowhere as big as Mr. Carpenter is but large for sure.

We watch as he walks up and stands next to Ms. Brunssen. “Yes sir Mr. Carpenter sir, I am right here sir.”

“I want you to call down to my driver and have him send up Mr. Carlucci, and Mr. Gallo my two special Italian friends.” We watch as a weird almost evil grin comes across his face and he nods his head up and down like Mr. Carpenter is in deep thought and doesn’t want to share his thoughts.

“Yes sir. Aren’t they your, um, how do I say this sir, your special bodyguards?” We all turn and look at Mr. Earley surprised he questioned Mr. Carpenter.

He must have sensed that he spoke too much because you could tell he was starting to back pedal. “Yes sir, Mr. Carpenter I am on it right now sir. They will be up here ASAP sir. What would you like them to do sir, secure the area?”

“That’s correct. I want those two in here with Ms. Cindy. When she goes to the bathroom they walk her to the bathroom door, then when she is finished, I want them to walk her back to her bed. I want them to find two more of my special Italian friends to stay outside her door. If Ms. Cindy wants some ice cream, they will get it. If Ms. Cindy wants her favorite doll, they will get it. Do I make myself perfectly fucking clear Mr. Earley?”

No one said a world. “Yes sir I understand perfectly. I am on it right now sir.” I watch as he picks up his cell phone, and starts pushing buttons.

“Good and I don’t want them up here like you said ASAP I want them up here this very fucking second am I clear?”

Everyone is staring at Mr. Earley who I did not know at the time is Mr. Carpenters personal assistant. He does whatever the president of the company asks no questions asked ever.

“They are on their way up now sir.” We watch as Mr. Earley closes his cell phone. Wow he works fast.

Everyone turns back to Mr. Carpenter. “Ms. Drake are you back there too?”

“Oh yes sir, I am right here sir.” She says from the back of the room not even seen until the tiny little older woman comes into view wiping tears from her eyes also. She stands next to the other two in a straight line; all in front of Mr. Carpenter as if he is a General and they are his soldiers waiting for orders. In a sense that is totally who they are.

“Ms. Drake I would like to have Ms. Cindy working for us right away and I want the hire date to be back dated so that her hospital expenses will be covered under our insurance. Give her the executive insurance coverage like we have and give her a good salary.”

“Once that is set up I want her to have direct deposit and an account set up just in her name is that clear Ms. Drake?”

Ms. Drake looks like she wants to say something. “Yes Ms. Drake what is it you want to say.” Mr. Carpenter says while waiting for her to respond.

“Sir what would you like Ms. Cindy salary to be I need a number to put in?”

Dr. Adams looks at me and then at them and I have not noticed that she has been crying the whole time. “What is the matter Ms. Jeanne, I mean Dr. Adams? It is going to be okay, please do not cry. Just look around, I have a whole bunch of people that care about me or I should say I have a whole bunch friends now and they all care about me.” Everyone hears my little voice, and turn and look at me. I am staring into Dr. Adams eyes as she takes my hand as squeezes it. While I am staring into her eyes, I don’t realize that everyone in the room has fresh tears forming in their eyes and sliding down their faces.

No one in the room is saying a word, the room is totally quiet. All I see is Dr. Adams eyes with tears pouring down. I focus on her, Mr. Carpenter fades away, and all is executive’s all seem to fade away as well. All I can see is Dr. Adams crying but I cannot hear her crying. I can see the tears and then I feel my tears start sliding down my face and I am alone no sounds no nothing. I start to get scared, when I close my eyes, I can see the bright light surrounding me and I smile inside.

I open my eyes again thinking I will be surrounded by the bright light again but I feel something soft touching my face and I see Dr. Adams touching my face. “I am okay sweetie don’t cry for me my tears are tears of joy that you have all these friends helping you.”

My hand goes up to my face, and I rub the tears out of my eyes when I hear a noise by the door. Everyone turns at once as two large well-dressed men rush into the room. Both men have eye contact with Mr. Carpenter and they stop and stand by the door with their arms across there chest in a very protective stance.

Mr. Carpenter’s assistant walks over to the two large men and I can see both of them going through the door and standing outside. I can see them very clearly threw the large window in the door. Both men are standing on each side of the door obliviously standing guard.

“I am okay Dr. Adams and I am glad you stopped crying I thought you were scared for me.” I am smiling when I see Dr. Adams smiling back at me hugging me.

I turn my head seeing Mr. Earley getting off his cell phone and walking up to Mr. Carpenter. “Excuse me sir, we have a Ms. Penny who as you know is saying she is Ms. Cindy's mom and is making a big commotion in the waiting room wanting to see Ms. Cindy. She also has two children with her on teenager and one child about Ms. Cindy age or size in this case sir.”

“Okay Ms. Brunssen will you go out into the waiting room with Mr. Earley and my two Italian friends by the door and have some words with Ms. Penny please?” Which must mean for her to get up now, and get out there.

Ms. Brunssen clears her throat, and wipes tears from her face. “Oh yes Mr. Carpenter that would be my most definite pleasure to talk to Ms. Penny and tell her that little Ms. Cindy does not want any contact with her now or in the future.”

“Ms. Brunssen I am sure the two with my future ex-wife are my daughters Stephanie and Miley. Can you have them come in I am sure they are probably worried to death they were both crying when I passed out in the bathroom. I want them to know I am okay.”

I watch as Ms. Brunssen turns and looks at me. “Oh and when you get that restraining order on Penny make sure you add all three my daughters to be protected from her. I don’t want her near any of my girls okay Ms. Brunssen?”

“Yes sir, I mean yes ma’am I mean okay. I will also do that.” I smile as she walks over to me and puts her hand on mine. “You are so very special Ms. Cindy thank you for letting me be a part of your support structure.”

I smile back at her. “Thanks for being my friend and helping me Ms. Brunssen. Before you talk with Penny, can you send in my daughters? There are two reasons for that. One I want to see my daughters so they know I am okay and two I don’t want my daughters to see you talking to Penny okay?”

“Yes and also Ms. Brunssen can you also have her escorted out of the building when you’re done. I just noticed two more of my Italian’s friends walk by the door. Leave two here take two with you okay?” I hear Mr. Carpenter say very loudly.

Mr. Carpenter comes over next to my bed and stands next to Dr. Adams, as I watch Ms. Brunssen and Mr. Earley leave the room and two of the guards walk away with them.

“Okay Ms. Cindy things seem to be starting to be go in the order that they need to be going, so were going to leave so you can have some rest. Do you have any questions for me or us before we leave?”

I reach out my hand and I see his massive hand surround my tiny little hand. “I just want to thank you sir for everything you are doing for me and my family. I know you have done so much, but if I can ask one thing. Could you send someone to check on my daughter Mary? I want to make sure she is okay, she has had a hard time with this, and she needs some guidance.”

Stephanie and Miley are escorted into the room and they rush over to my bed. I smile at them as I finish my conversation with Mr. Carpenter. “I haven’t been the best dad for Mary, but I’m not giving up on her even after all the stuff she has done against me.”

“I’ll make a call right now and make sure she is okay and have them report back to Mr. Earley and he will update you sweetie how does that sound?”

I squeeze his hand and smile. “Thank you so much Mr. Carpenter. I mean that from the bottom of my heart.”

“You’re welcome Ms. Cindy. Mr. Earley will be in touch I have a company to run. Call me any time if you need something, bye sweetie.”

He puts my hand down and turns to leave with everyone following him. “Daddy, daddy we thought we really lost you this time are you okay?” both Stephanie and Miley say at the same time. Everyone in the group leaving hears them calling me daddy and how concerned they are for me and they stopped and stared at my daughters hugging me while crying tears of joy that I am okay.

“Girl’s I am fine really just relax okay, everything will just be great okay.” Both girls stare at the doctor holding my hand, but no one is saying anything.

Both the girls hug me so tightly with pure love and concern. “Oh yea this is Dr. Adams she is the one that patched me up girls. You both will like her she is almost as pretty as you two hehehe.” I giggle in front of them but I just smile.

“I love how you giggle daddy it’s so special you just make me smile every time I hear you. It reminds me that you’re here with us and happy.” Miley says.

I roll my eyes hearing her say that. “I am not going to try to act manlier or less girly or more girly. No matter what I look like I am still your daddy okay girls?” both girls smile while hugging me.

“Some things are going to change girls. I have hired a lawyer to help you girls and I start a new life. Your mom and I are having serious issues and I think it is better if she isn’t in my life anymore.”

Both girls look up at me concerned. “This is not because of either of you but your mom has done some really bad things and she doesn’t love me anymore so that is her lose okay. Don’t be sad we will still be together.” I watch as both girls start to tear up.

“Daddy we love you so much, but what are we going to do without mommy? Mommy does everything now, and she is the only one making money daddy, and you’re too small to drive still.”

I hold them both close to me. “Daddy has been offered a great new job making lots and lots of money and everything will be better than ever. Your mommy has a new boyfriend as you know so she will be with him. Not with her family. That is all on her not on us. I love you two so much we are family.”

“What about Mary we heard you talking about her when we got in here daddy? Is that big man going to talk to Mary? She has been spending a lot of time with Mr. Steve when mommy isn’t home.” I look at her with a surprised look on my face, then I look over at Dr. Adams.

I notice Stephanie look down when Miley talks about Mary spending time with Mr. Steve. “Is that true Stephanie have you noticed that too? Now be honest, the truth is a good thing.” I smile at Stephanie, but I also reach my hand out so she knows everything will be okay.

“Yes daddy that is true they have been hanging out a lot together. I know Mary was asking him all the time for rides to go places, and she seems to get dressed up just to have him drive her somewhere it’s kind of weird.” I look over at Dr. Adams, and I see a concerned look on her face.

“I will have to call Mr. Carpenter and see if they can check on Mary sooner than later.”

(Out in the waiting room a few minutes ago. I will be talking as Ms. Bunker the head of the legal department, for the next several paragraphs.)

A group of six people walks into the waiting room. Two by two by two, they enter the waiting room. All dressed in business attire, the four larger men all dressed in suits are in the back wearing sunglasses led by a small women and another man dressed in a three-piece suit. Two of the larger men wearing sunglasses separate from the others and standing near the exits securing the area. The remaining larger men with sunglasses stand on either side of the women and little man in the three-piece suit.

The waiting room is packed with people and very noisy, until the six-business types walk in. The packed waiting room has every person staring at the group, and the whole room has become completely silent.

“Excuse me everyone, I am looking for a Ms. Smith and her children.” Two girls look at each other and the youngest raises her hand.

“Very good little one, thank you for raising your hand. You must be little Ms. Miley and sitting next to you must be Ms. Stephanie, am I correct girls?” Both of them look at each other with surprised faces. “That would make this woman sitting next to you your mother. Are you Mrs. Penny Smith?”

Both of the girls stare at their mother who has not responded yet. “Yes, yes I am, are you here because of my baby Cindy?”

“Yes and no Mrs. Smith, we would like to talk to you in private while your girls go see Cindy. I think you will agree that it is better the children do not hear what is going on with little Ms. Cindy.

Penny nods in agreement and they start to stand up, and walk down the hallway with two of the sunglass guys in front, and two behind them. “Okay girls these two men will take you to Ms. Cindy.” Miley and Stephanie look up at the two giant Italian well-dressed men wearing sunglasses.

“It is okay girls there big and bad but there here to protect you girls so nothing nasty will happen to YOU.” Penny doesn’t say a word as one of the large men leads and the two girls follow while the second man follows the girls. Basically one of the guards in the front and one behind of them securing the girls.

Penny looks at Ms. Brunssen smiling good-bye to the girls then her smile disappears. “Okay we are going to use one of the doctor’s offices so we have some privacy Mrs. Smith okay?” Penny looks somewhat concerned walking down the hallway led by this woman and the smaller man in the three-piece suit followed by the other two giant men with sunglasses.

“She never even hugged or kissed her girl’s good-bye nothing. She just let two strangers walk away with her girls. Some mother she is, not very protective, or not protective at all.”

She finally responded to us. “Yes um okay that sounds great I guess.” Mrs. Smith is for sure feeling nervous definitely out of her comfort zone. The five of us walk down the hallway until we come to an office that says Dr. Bunker head of research on the door.

We stop and Mr. Earley opens the door and holds it open until we are inside. “Okay you two stay out here and make sure we are not interrupted okay?” Both men stand on each side of the doorway.

“Yes sir Mr. Earley.” He closes the door after both the bodyguards responded.

There is a small conference table with six chairs; Mr. Earley pulls one of the chairs out for Mrs. Smith to sit. “Thank you, what was your name again?” While she is thanking him he pulls a chair out on the other side of the table for me and I sit than he sits responding to her.

The moment I sit down, I open up my folder with all of Ms. Cindy family information. I put my digital recorder on the table and turn it on. “I am going to record this conversation so I don’t forget anything is that okay with you Mrs. Smith?” Mr. Earley and I wait for her to respond.

“Yes that is fine Ms. Bunker; I guess I know how my memory is, so I can relate to needing to record things so you won't forget.” I roll my eyes, but I don’t let her see me.

Neither one of us responds to her comment but the important thing is she gave us permission to record these proceedings. “My name is Ms. Bunker and this is Mr. Earley in case you have forgotten.” I also stated the date and time so it would be part of the conversation in case we needed this for court. Of course, I don’t tell her why I added all or our names, date and time of this meeting.

I continue to read and see the ages of the children and where Mrs. Smith works and her income and there address. “Okay Mrs. Smith we have a few things to go over, just a few questions before I explain about little Ms. Cindy okay?”

“Yes that is fine Ms. Bunker, and you can call me Penny.” Both of us don’t respond to her trying to be nice or fake to us.

I flip the next page. “Okay it looks like you have a small daughter named Miley and twin daughters is that correct MRS. SMITH?” Obviously, she is surprised that I chose to not call her by her first name. I can tell by the way she is sitting that she tries to use being very sexy looking to get her way.

“Yes that is correct Ms. Bunker.” The look on her face is for sure nervous look. I still continue.

I go through the folder some more. “Okay so you have three daughters. And you have no other children is that correct Mrs. Smith?”

“Well there is little Cindy of course.” I look up at Mrs. Smith waiting for her to bring up Cindy.

I take several folders out of the file. “Okay we will talk about Ms. Cindy shortly. By the way all these files here in-front of me Mrs. Smith are of you and your family of course which includes Mr. Smith as well.” I see a concerned look spread over her face very quickly when I bring up Doug.

“These files are mostly from when Doug Smith’s history of working as a forklift operator before his accident. Mr. Smith is still your husband is that correct Mrs. Smith?”

There is a long pause as Mr. Earley and I look into Mrs. Smith eyes. Who is by the way looking very nervous? “Um yes I guess that is true.” Mrs. Smith says very softly.

“Very good Mrs. Smith so you and Mr. Smith are married and of course you know in this state having an affair while being married is illegal, and is adultery.”

Mrs. Smith is starting to look more scared. “Um yes of course I know that, but what does that have to do with Cindy being in the hospital?”

There are several folder’s here on you and Doug’s family.” I don’t tell her that most of the information was gathered for when we researched to see if we were going to have to go to court from the accident. “Basically we have files on everyone in your house hold Mrs. Smith.”

Pulling out one large file. “There are no files from your family at all with anyone with the name of Cindy. This file is for your husband Doug who had an accident at work that somehow transformed him into the body of a little girl. This is just amazing that not only did he change sexes from male to a complete female but he also regressed down to the size of a six year old. But, after meeting Mr. Smith, I would say she is more the size of a toddler, but I am not a doctor. Wouldn’t you agree Mrs. Smith?”

“Yes I would say she is about the size of a toddler now.” The look on Mrs. Smith face goes from odd too how do they know so much about my husband.

I continue looking through the file. “May I ask how you know so much about me and my family?” Mrs. Penny Smith asks.

“That is a very good question Mrs. Smith. Your husband Doug Smith who’s name is being changed to Cindy Smith has retained us to help her in her needs Mrs. Smith.”

Now the bells and whistles must be really spinning in Mrs. Smith’s head. She has to be wondering what the hell is going on. “So Doug/Cindy has retained you to do what Ms. Bunker?”

“Well that of course is client confidential of course, but I am sure details will come to light shortly.” Mrs. Smith mind must be going in a hundred miles an hour by now.

Mr. Earley’s cell phone rings. “Excuse me ladies I need to take this.” He excuses himself from the conference room table and has his back to us. “Okay that’s great, send them in right now please.” The moment we hear him say on his cell, let them right in; the door opens up to the doctor’s office we are barrowing.

The two large men standing guard outside this office let in two men both have badges hanging from their belts. Both are wearing suits but no-where as nice of clothes compared to what the two bodyguards are wearing.

The moment the door opens, all of us look to see who is coming through the door. Mr. Earley and I have been waiting for our special guests. “Excuse me is there a Mrs. Smith here?” Both the men are staring at Mrs. Smith waiting for her response.

“Yes, I am Mrs. Smith what can I do for you?” One of the men walks up to her still sitting at the conference table and pulls an envelope out of his inside pocket.

He hands it to her. “You have been served Mrs. Smith.” He steps out of the way and the other man walks up to her next. Mrs. Smith is in shock as she looks at the envelope not able to respond.

“Mrs. Smith I have some questions I need to ask you about what happen earlier today at your home. Here is my card. I am detective Trotta, and I am handling this case. The sooner you can come downtown the better so we can get these questions answered okay Mrs. Smith?”

The look on Mrs. Smith face is shock to say the least. I wish Ms. Cindy could see this. I turn and see Mr. Earley standing there with his iPhone and I notice a red light blinking. I guess she will see this because that red light blinking means he is video recording everything.

“What is this all about detective?” Mrs. Smith says a lot louder than she was talking to us, as she looks at the detectives.

The first detective moves closer. “The paperwork that I just served you Mrs. Smith is a restraining order filed by your husband. You are not to have any contact with him or your three daughters. You are also restrained from the family household. If you need to get clothes from there, I can accompany you, and you may only take your clothes. Do you have any questions Mrs. Smith?” The detective doesn’t wait for a response as he continues.

“All this I am saying is in the restraining order. In ten days if you disagree with the restraining order you have a court date which that information is also in the paperwork Mrs. Smith?”

Mr. Earley and I stand up smiling towards Mrs. Smith who is about to cry.

“What do you mean I can't be near my children and can't go to my house is that what you are saying detectives?” I am thinking how dumb she is, that is just what the detective told her.

The older detective who must be in charge looks right into Mrs. Smith’s eyes. “That is correct you go anywhere near your children which is 100 yards or less you do not pass go, and go directly to jail, do you want to go to jail? Do I make myself clear Mrs. Smith?”

“Yes, I understand I don’t want to go to jail. Why is this happening to me? Yes, I need to get my clothes where, am I going to stay. I don’t have any family here.”

The other younger detective steps up again. “Well we need you to come downtown Mrs. Smith and answers some questions. Maybe you can clear up some issues we have.”

“Mrs. Smith why don’t we take you to your house so you can get some clothes and then we can go downtown and you can answer some questions we have for you okay?”

We watch as Mrs. Smith stands up with her envelope as she looks at us. “And who the hell are you too anyway?” as she stares at Mr. Earley and myself, she looks totally pissed off now.

“I am your husband’s attorney or better yet we are just two of his friends; Mrs. Smith. Have a nice day and we will see you in court!”

Both the detectives smile at us as the three of them walk out of the room. “Ya know what is sad Mr. Earley that bitch never asked once how little Cindy is or how she is doing, nothing.”

“Yes Ms. Bunker I did notice that, and when the detective told her she can't have any contact with her children she never even asked who will take care of them. I mean Ms. Cindy /Doug is in the hospital. She never once had any concerns for them at all, it’s just sad.”

I start putting the folders back inside the large file. “Yes Mr. Earley she was only concerned about her clothes. She is messed up, even without hearing everything Ms. Cindy went through, I cannot stand this bitch. Oh, excuse my language Mr. Earley.”

“I am Mr. Carpenter’s only assistant, he trusts everything with me. If you want to hear a mouth full, go talk to him about Ms. Cindy's abuse.” They both don’t want to think about how pissed he gets sometimes. “I hope Ms. Cindy likes the video I made for her. What do you think Ms. Bunker?”

Ms. Bunker picks the remaining items up and they both walk to the door. “I think she will like it, but maybe we should show it to Mr. Carpenter first to clear it with him.” We walk back into the hallway. “Okay you two can join the search with the other's that are securing the other twin daughter. Call them and see what needs to be done.” Mr. Earley says.

“Yes sir Mr. Earley, one team is staying with the little girl. I know Mr. Carpenter sent two other's to find the missing twin I think they were going to check her house then the next-door neighbor. We were told he was the guy messing around with the Mr. Carpenters friend’s wife. We really don’t ask too many details about who we are doing favors for. We just do what is asked.”

Both men look at Mr. Earley. “We will talk to you later Mr. Earley give us a call if we need to re-route or go to plan-B sir.”

“Okay keep me updated no matter what you find out okay?”

Both men turn and the leader of the two responses. “Yes sir we will do that.” Everyone heads down the hallway; Mr. Earley and I are headed back to the office to update Mr. Carpenter.

(Back at the Smith house. Two large men get out of a Cadillac wearing black sunglasses.)

“Bruno just called me and there on their way over here to help us find this little teenager, Stephanie.” They both button up there suit coats and walk up to the front door of the smiths house.

Knock, Knock. “Damn house looks deserted, Tony you think we should go around back and get inside and see if anyone is home?”

“No I don’t think the boss wants us to do anything to attract attention. We just have to make sure this girl is okay and make sure no harm comes to her, and then we check back for more instructions.”

The two men walk back down the driveway and get in the car. “Hey Tony check out that girl getting out of the next-door neighbor’s car, is that the same girl we are looking for?”

“Let me see her picture, yea that sure looks like her. She is dressed up and looks like she is holding hands with that older guy. What's up with that?”

Both men look at each other like there thinking what to do next. “Ya know Tony, I was thinking of calling the boss and see what he wants us to do, but I know he is going to want more information what do you think?”

“I agree we should go check this out. Once they go in the house, we can go look in the windows and see what is up. Oh man, she’s like 15-16 years old. If that was my daughter I would be digging a hole and pushing that guy into his new home minus his dick.”

The two large well-dressed Italian men walk up to the house and make believe there knocking on the door so they can look in the window. They are shocked by what they see. “Holy shit! Did you see that motherfucker with that girl? They are both naked. Let’s shoot him and bury him with the other trash.”

“We better call the boss, and tell him what we found; he isn’t going to be happy.” The two men walk back to their car. “Hey boss this is me Tony can you call me back on a clean cell ASAP its super important?”

They both hang up. “Okay, this is a clean cell, what's up?” “We are over here at that place you said for us to check out, and, well we found her naked with the next-door neighbor. He is the one cheating with you know whose wife. What do you want us to do? Bury him in the woods somewhere deep?”

“No not yet, we had a meeting and the mom is supposed to be coming home to pick up some clothes and she will be escorted by two detectives. Stand by I’ll call you back.” Mr. Earley hangs up his clean cell and calls the two detectives who are on their way to the Smith home.

Mr. Carpenter says. “Mr. Earley tell the detective about our two men waiting in front of the house, and what they seen looking in the window, and if the detective can do something then we will stand down for now.”

“Ok we will handle it.” The detective says.

“We just received an anonymous call, and we need to check this out. Okay Mrs. Smith you should probably wait in the car. You may not want to see this.”

The detective’s car stops two houses down from her house and start walking towards the neighbor's house. “Hey wait I want to come with, if you’re going to my neighbor’s house.” Mrs. Penny Smith says and starts to walk behind the detectives.

“You aren’t in custody yet so we can't stop you Mrs. Smith but we aren’t responsible for what you see, is that understood? And remember you have a restraining order against you for your children are we clear?” I don’t think she even realized, I said you aren’t in custody yet. Meaning she will probably will be soon.

Mrs. Smith looks surprised when the detective reminds her of the restraining order against her meaning she might see one of her daughters possibly. “I will do as you say I don’t want to go to jail detective.” The two detective’s walk in front and Mrs. Smith is about ten feet behind them as they go up to the front door and look in the windows.

“Holy shit the detective’s both say at the same time looking at each other after what they seen after looking through the living room windows.

Both detectives race to the front door as Mrs. Penny Smith gets to the window, her jaw dropping when she sees her boyfriend fucking her young daughter. ‘CRASH’ as the detectives kick in the front door with their guns drawn.

“No one move, stay were you are.” The detectives move closer. “Okay you piece of shit, move away from the girl NOW.” The detective says as Mr. Steve almost falls to the floor moving away from Stephanie on the couch.

“Excuse me Miss. Please put your clothes on.” Mary starts crying, grabs her clothes from the floor next to the couch, and then runs to the bathroom.

The detectives are disgusted looking at Mr. Steve. “Okay pervert. Messing around with teenage girls. Get your fucking clothes on NOW, or we will bring you down to jail naked.”

“I guess that would save time if we did that since once the other in-mates hear of you and a teenage girl messing around you won't need your clothes much. Hahaha.” They both laugh as Mr. Steve pulls his pants on with no underwear and puts his collared shirt on. It looks like the big strong Mr. Steve is going to start crying any second now.

The moment he is dressed you hear. “Put your hands on your head and you have the right to remain silent, anything you say, can and will be used against you in a court of law…” one of the detectives puts his weapon up and is handcuffing Mr. Steve.

“You mother fucker, give me a gun.” Everyone looks as Mrs. Smith walks in trying to take the gun away from the detective. “I want to shoot this motherfucker fucking my teenage daughter. That’s rape you piece of shit.”

Steve starts to cry hearing Mrs. Smith and the detective giving him his rights. “Hey she wanted it; it was not rape when both wanted sex.” Everyone hears his comment and looks at him.

“Hate to bust your bubble you piece of shit but she is underage. Underage is underage, does not matter. You are the one that is fucked now.”

Mrs. Penny is now laying on the floor losing her mind crying her eyes out. Slamming her hands to the ground, as the detectives escort Mr. Steve out of the house.

“Ms. Mary we need you to come down to the station also.” The detective yells down the hallway as Mr. Steve is brought out to the back seat of the detective’s car, and locked in.

Outside there are now two Cadillac’s with a total of four very large man wearing sunglasses leaning up against their cars smiling there asses off. If you look closely you will see a red light blinking from one of their iPhones meaning they are video recording everything.

“How ya doing detective? Did you catch a bad guy, hahaha?” Tony says as all four of the large men start laughing.

The detective locks Mr. Steve into the back seat still handcuffed. “Yea by the way. Maybe you gentlemen can help us out. We have three people that can't be in the same car together so maybe one of you gentleman can follow us downtown and give this teenage girl a ride.” Everyone sees her escorted out of the house with Mrs. Smith crying ahead of the detectives.

“We are going to put her mother in the front seat and one of us detectives will sit in the back with the bad guy while the other drives. So would be great if you can help us out gentleman.”

Mrs. Smith is brought up to the front of the detective’s car and is told to wait outside. “Okay we can do that for you detective, anything to help the police out.” Both detectives roll their eyes while one is still holding Mary's hand.

“Okay Ms. Mary these gentlemen will escort you downtown. They will be following in their cars while your mom and this rapist piece of shit go in our car okay?”

One of the large men opens the backdoor of the Cadillac. “Thank you detective.” Mary looks up at the four very large men almost crying again not knowing who they are.

“Hey I know two of you guys. I seen you down at the hospital. What are you doing here?” Mrs. Smith says.

The four large men, and both detective’s all look at Mrs. Smith. “Don’t you worry your ass about who they are Mrs. Smith just get your cheating ass in the car with your boyfriend slash daughter rapist buddy.” The detective says as Penny breaks down and starts crying as she sits down on the curb crying her eyes out.

Penny is crying so hard she can't believe everyone knows who Mr. Steve is to her, and now he is caught with her own daughter as she cry's even harder.

“I think you fine detectives are going to need some earplugs for your ride back to the station.” Tony says, as he starts laughing and point to the curb she is sitting on has a puddle is forming around her as she is crying, wetting herself.

The other large men start laughing hysterically now. “Yea and a diaper or a towel for that bitch to sit her scuzzy ass on too hahaha.” Now everyone is laughing including the detectives.

“You guys have it easy it’s tough in law enforcement.” The four large men and the detectives continue to laugh with the detective’s comment.

The other detective opens the trunk and tells Penny to sit on this handing her the blanket so she does not get pee all over the front seat of the detective’s car.

“Okay we are going down town and were going to book this piece of shit for raping that teenage girl then we are going to ask the pee soaked hotty here about the child abuse with the little one in the hospital. If you can update my Earley and he can update everyone would be greatly appreciated.”

Tony and the other's listen. “We can do that what about the little princess in the back of my caddy?”

“We will get a statement from her and I am pretty sure she will say what we want her to say or she will end up in Juvenal hall. That’s all bullshit but she won't know that.” The main detective says.

Tony nods his head in agreement. “What about this piece of shit in the back of your car, after you book him he will be able to get out on bail. Can you give us a call when he is bailed out? We would like to have a heart to heart talk with him.” Tony says smiling as the other three men smile together.

“No problem just make sure you tell your boss Tony that we helped out, okay?” Tony puts his hand out and the older detective shakes his hand, and everyone goes to his or her cars.

Penny still sitting in her pee soaked panties and skirt stands up still crying softly. “Here bitch make sure you don’t wet my damn seats with your smelly ass.” The detective says as Penny cry's louder hearing him grabbing the towel, and talking to her so mean.

“Who are you guys anyway?” Mary says as she sees two of the large men with sunglasses get in the car. Mary sees her mom crying outside and notices the wet spot she was sitting in. “Did my mom wet herself? Hehehe that is too funny.” Mary giggles.

They start the car up. “To answer your first question we are friends of the family so we are here to help you and your sisters.” Mary looks back at the two men in the front seat. “Your second question did your mom wet herself? Yes, she did, she is soaked, and the cop’s car will smell like pee for weeks no matter how big that blanket is she is sitting on. Hahaha.” Both men crack up laughing.

“We have to take you downtown so you can make a statement on the fucking old perv that you and your mom are fucking. I know you are going to tell the cops what they want to hear or well, we don’t want to go down that road now do we Mary?”

Mary looks like she is going to pee herself; she is so scared hearing the man’s comment. “Is that clear Mary? That old fucker took advantage of you and your pissed RIGHT?” Tony was almost yelling by then.

“Oh yes, yes I will say whatever you want me to do.” Both men smile seeing the girl scared she is cute but screwed up and she will get another chance in life staying away from this sick puppy that lives next door. Tony thinks to himself. “What is going to happen to my mom, why is she in the cops car?” Mary asks.

Tony moves the mirror over the passenger visor so he can have eye contact with Mary. “She is going down town for questioning about Cindy's accident in the bathroom. You will not be seeing her for a while. Your dad has a restraining order out on her so she cannot have any contact with you or your sisters or she goes to jail. Plus of course she can't be no-where near your dad.”

“After the cops ask me whatever questions they need to ask, what happens to me? I mean if I can't be near my mom and my dad is in the hospital what happens to me?”

Tony continues to look Mary in the eyes threw the visor. Looks like Mary is starting to get scared again her eyes are looking misty. “Don’t you worry little princess when you’re done with the cops and they call us and tell us you said what needed to be said we will come pick you up and bring you to your sisters okay?”

“Oh good I wasn’t sure if I was going to have to go to a foster home or something. I would really hate that I have heard or so many scary stories what happens to teenage girls in foster homes.”

Tony laughs in the front seat while having eye contact with Mary. “You don’t say what you NEED to say you will be praying to go to a foster home my little princess.”

“On a happier note your dad is really concerned for you he has a lot of people out there looking for you to make sure you are okay. Did you know that he was so worried? He all most lost his life and all he can do is focus on his daughters. He loves you so much, I mean it’s easy to say I love you, but he shows how much he loves you by his actions.”

Mary is crying in the back seat now openly tears are falling down both her cheeks. “So that is why the car behind us is there to for me too?”

“Yes we are all here to protect you no matter what NO rules just protect you. Oh shit I forgot we need to call your dad now that we found you.”

Tony grabs his cell phone and across town, another cell phone rings from one of the guards outside Ms. Cindy's room. “Hey it’s me we found Mary and I need you to bring your cell into Ms. Cindy's room and hand the phone to her okay?”

“Yes sir Tony doing it right now. Okay you watch the door I will be right back I have to give my phone to little Cindy stay alert.” He says to the other bodyguard stationed outside the hospital room. He walks in and everyone sees the large bodyguard as he takes his sunglasses off and makes eye contact with Cindy. “Excuse me but I was told as soon as we have secured Mary to have her call you.”

The guard walks over to the bed and see tears of joy start to roll down little Cindy's face as she reaches her hand out with her head all bandaged up barely able to see her little baby bangs in the front with the rest of her head covered from the large bandages.

(This is I Cindy/Doug in the first person again, hope I didn’t lose anyone)

“Thank you Mr. Carmine.” He hands the phone to her, and is wondering how she knew his name. No one knows any of their names except Mr. Earley and Mr. Carpenter and I know they did not tell her. I will ask her later. Carmine the guard thinks to himself.

I start to wipe my tears from my face. “Mary are you there? I say in the phone.” I hear a deep voice answer and I remember him that was the main guard in charge.

“Here she is Ms. Cindy.” Tony turns around in the front seat and hands Mary the phone.

I hear the phone handed off. “Mary are you there baby?” Please answer.”

“Yes daddy I am, here are you still in the hospital?” I can feel my tears pouring down my face now that I can hear her voice, knowing she is okay.

The phone slips out of my hand and Stephanie takes it. “Daddy you want me to put the phone on speaker so you don’t have to hold it?” I nod meaning yes.

“Yes Mary I’m still in the hospital but don’t worry about me I am fine. I am so glad to hear your voice I was so worried we had so many people looking for you I was so scared. I am so happy you are okay baby.”

I hear Mary crying on the phone and then I look down at the foot of my hospital bed where Stephanie and Miley are sitting. I can see tears sliding down both there beautiful faces. I feel more tears pouring out of my eyes as I see Dr. Adams and nurse Susan both crying softly also.

“It’s okay Mary; everything is going to be okay. You don’t have to cry, everything is going to be better than it ever was, okay baby girl?”

I hear Mary crying much louder now. I can tell her phone is also on speaker. I cannot tell from here but both the large bodyguards are putting their sunglasses back on so no one can see the tears in their eyes listening to the conversation, as they drive Mary.

“I am so sorry daddy I really, really am so sorry I hurt you and everyone, I hope you can forgive me.” Mary says then continues crying. Finally, it sounds like my Mary from the past, not the same pain in the ass that kept teasing me about being a girl and a baby girl at that. I get so excite having her back I feel a warmth surround me, but it is in my diaper this time as I soak my diaper, but no one notice so I just giggle.

I wipe the tears out of my eyes as I look around the room of everyone crying softly, but they are all tears of joy. “Of course I forgive you baby no worries. I can't wait until you get here. You will love my new room, it is much bigger than the one I had when I was here for two months. I was in a recovery room which was super sad looking, even though it had a nice view.”

“My new room has a better view and comfy chairs, and pretty pictures on the walls and my own bathroom it’s almost as big as our whole house. It even has a living room for people to sit. How long before you get here Mary?”

Mary stops crying and clears her throating looking up into the front seat seeing the large bodyguards. “I have to go to the police station daddy, an answer some questions about Mr. Steve. I will be right there with you daddy after that. These two nice men that are friends of yours said they will pick me up and bring me there to you.”

“Did Mr. Steve hurt you Mary? Did he, I am your father you answer me right now dammit.” I start to feel a warm then cool feeling deep down like someone or something just told me she is all right and everything will be all right.

I catch my breath. “Ms. Cindy I overheard your conversation, and we have things in hand no one will ever have to worry about Mr. Steve doing this again okay?” Mary looks at the two large men in the front seat, and is definitely not going to ask them why he said no one will have to worry about Mr. Steve again.”

“Thank you Mr. Tony that was very nice of you. Thank you again for all you are doing for me, and my family. Please thank the others for me also.”

The warm feeling comes back to me as I look around the room. “Hurry Mary we miss you.” I hear Stephanie and Miley say as they wipe tears of joy out of their eyes.

I hang up the phone knowing Mary is okay. “Dad are there two bodyguards with Mary too? I mean who are all these people helping you and us?” Stephanie says but you can tell little Miley has the same questions.

“No I believe there are two sets of guards with Mary. Like I said to Mary, many people were looking for her, for me to make sure she was okay. I am just going to say they are friends, friends of our family, and there family is friends of ours okay.”

Both the girls still have questions looks on their face but they still smile at me. “Miley or Stephanie can you bring Mr. Carmine his phone back. I am sure he is still standing outside the door.”

“Sure thing daddy.” Miley jumps up first and Stephanie follows her. “Hey I am not a baby you know I can walk to the door and hand the man his phone Stephanie.” Miley opens the door, and looks up at the two men, the larger man seem like giants to her, and she just freezes.

The moment little Miley opened the door the two large bodyguards turned and looked down at Miley in shock. Both the guards look at each other. “See you scared the little girl, being so ugly.” He leans down face to face with Miley and Stephanie in the background. Both girls can see his pistol hanging inside his nice suit jacket.

“Is that for me little one?” Carmine points to his cell phone, and reaches his hand out that looks more like a catchers met. “Thank you little Miley I believe your name is, you too Stephanie. Can I do anything else for you ladies?”

Both girls look at each other than at the pistol again that looks like the other also has while he buttons up his suit coat. “Yea can you bust us out of this hospital.” Miley says as Stephanie smacks Miley's shoulder softly. “Hey stop that sis, they have guns they can bust us out of here like on TV.”

“Ms. Cindy is anything else we can do.” Carmine is smiling after little Miley's comment. He also buttons up his suit coat.

Everyone in the room is smiling at the childish comment by Miley as the large man takes up the whole doorway when he stands in it. “You heard Miley bust us out.” I smile and look around at everyone else smiling at me.

“Okay I’ll see what I can do Ms. Cindy.” Carmine opens his cell phone and makes a call as the door shuts.

I turn and look over at the doctor. “Dr. Adams how long do I have to stay in the hospital? Or should we get Mr. Carmine and his family to bust us out hehehe.” I giggle not caring who hears me I am just so happy having two of my girls with me; everyone in the room looks over at Dr. Adams.

Nurse Susan looks over also. “Dr. Adams I can go see if Ms. Cindy x-rays are back if you like?”

“Oh you have been off work for hours I can do it.” Dr. Adams says while looking at nurse Susan.

Nurse Susan stands up and sees me smiling at everyone. “It is alright I need to stand up and walk around anyway and I will be right back with them doctor.”

“Thanks again for all your help nurse Susan.” I reach my hand out from the bed.

The nurse walks over to the bed and hugs me as my arm reaches around her waist and hugs her as much as I can. “You are so welcome Ms. Cindy and you still haven’t told me how you knew what my name was when I met you hours ago. When I get back I will have to leave, and go to my home I’ve been here for 18 hours already I am beat.” I notice her stretching out after she stands up.

“But I will be right back with the x-rays Dr. Adams.” I feel Nurse Susan release our hug and walk out of the room.

I smile at her before she leaves the room, while I wipe a small tear off my cheek. “I hear that I am so tired too. I feel like I could sleep for days Dr. Adams. I’m going to close my eyes for a little bit okay Dr. Adams.” I do not wait for a response. I just close my eyes. I feel a sense of warmth take over me and I can see the bright light as I feel my body smiling.

Nurse Susan walks back in the room crying her eyes out hysterically, as everyone in the room looks at her crying, except me, because my eyes are closed. She has one hand on the door jam and the other around a file that has my x-rays in.

“Oh my god, oh my god doctor look at these x-rays, oh no.” nurse Susan still cries hysterically while she is pointing at me with my eyes closed.

The end of part 15

I hope you have enjoyed my story. Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.

Thanks again Hugs,

Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy

Call you mommy, are you serious Honey Part 16
By Princess Pantyboy

Note*** I am going to start this out as from a narrators point of view since I am not awake in the story yet, and cannot do this in the first person like in the past. I hope you don’t get too lost and you enjoy my story.

Hugs,
Princess Panty boy

XOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOX

“What is the matter Susan? Calm down and talk slowly.” Everyone is staring at Nurse Susan as she enters the hospital room with the x-rays from little Cindy's accident in the bathroom.

Nurse Susan is crying hysterically and looking at Cindy with her eyes closed. “I don’t understand, I don’t understand she can't be gone, she can't be gone doctor Adams.” The nurse pulls the x-rays out and hands them to the doctor.

“Doctor Adams the x-ray technician said there is no air, or blood in the brain and no injury showing any kind of damage like she was dead.” She continues to cry but now with both her hands in front of her face. “I just can't believe little Cindy is gone she was so full of life, I just can't believe she died.”

Everyone is staring at the nurse losing her mind talking like she is hysterical. “Who died? That sounds sad, I rub my eyes, and you see everyone turn and look at me as Nurse Susan hears me, then sees me, and faints and falls to the floor.

“What's the matter with her? Did she just faint, is Nurse Susan okay Dr. Adams?” Everyone walks over to check on the nurse, except Dr. Adams she just stares at the x-rays in her hands.

I look up into her eyes, and those are eyes searching for answers. “Is everything okay Dr. Adams? I mean you have a very serious look on your face?”

“Well sweetie these x-rays are very confusing. According to these x-rays, they were taken of a person who was not alive. You obviously are alive and pretty darn healthy everything considered that you have been through.” Dr. Adams says.

I lean up and I can see the x-ray now. “What is that weird looking thing in the area of the mouth in the x-ray of the skull?” The doctor looks at the x-ray then at me and she smiles.

“Those are dentures sweetie. So this is definitely not your skull x-ray.” I watch as Dr. Adams smiles.

While the doctor turns, and smiles at me, I notice that she has the most loving and caring smile. “Well I did have dentures when I was Doug before the accident, but as you can tell all my old teeth fell out and I have new teeth now. I think my teeth even feel bigger since I've been here.”

“You should be a doctor when you grow up sweetie, well I mean I know you are grown up but I mean when your body grows up.”

I smile at her trying to back track after her comment. “Don’t worry about that doctor you didn’t hurt my feelings I feel alive for the first time since my transformation. Even though I am a girl, a little girl at that.”

The door opens up and an older nurse walks in carrying a folder. “Is that Susan on the floor is she okay?” Everyone turns towards the nurse after her comment. “Susan came down to x-ray but she left too fast, and she took an older x-ray of Mr. Doug Smith not the newest one from this latest injury.”

“Well that makes a lot more since now doesn’t it? Maybe a detective slash doctor might be a plan in your future little Ms. Cindy. You pretty much figured it out before anyone that this is an older x-ray probably from your chemical accident.”

The nurse listens to us than hands the x-ray file over too Dr. Adams. “On the patient register it says this is a Doug Smith’s room, but I see a pretty little girl in the bed.”

“Oh it is a long story nurse Gloria, can you check on Nurse Susan, I think she just fainted.” I look over at the confused look on Dr. Adams face when she opens the new file up.

I try to analyze the look on Dr. Adams face but I give up as she spends more time looking at them up into the light. I notice Nurse Susan getting up, crying, and smiling at me.

“I am sorry if I got a little carried away when I saw the x-ray I just thought the worse, and after meeting you, my little angel Cindy. I should only think good things and good things will happen. I have been up like 24-hours without sleep but now that you’re okay I am going to get some shut eye.” Nurse Susan says.

Everyone looks at the nurse smiling at me as she apologizes. “No worries nurse Susan it just shows you care about me and I care all about you too. Thank you for all your help. I know I get really cranky when I don’t get any sleep so I would do as you said and go get some rest.”

“Before you go Susan if you want to see something that truly confirms that we are in the presence of a little angel, look at these new x-rays.”

Dr. Adams and Nurse Susan look together at the x-ray then they both look at me then back at the x-ray smiling. “Is this really possible doctor?”

“If I wasn’t here the whole time Susan I wouldn’t believe it myself. I am going to tell her now what the x-ray says, and then I think we should all get some rest. This has been a long day.”

I look at Stephanie and Miley looking scared, and I reach my hand up and they both come over and sit on the edge of the bed as they each take one of my hands. “Cindy I mean dad or whatever, your hand is bigger than mine now it’s still thin and girly just bigger than mine.” Miley says.

“Your right Miley I think she is growing again because her hand is almost as big as mine.” Stephanie says

I smile at them both. “Girls let’s just relax and listen to Dr. Adams okay?” I smile at both my girls, and I am just so blessed to have them. Mary will be back soon, life is just so awesome.

“Okay girls what I see will be baffling medical procedure’s from now to the end of time. This x-ray in my hand shows well, I think it would be easier for me to show you then tell you.”

The three of us look at each other than at Dr. Adams and Nurse Susan. “Cindy lean up as far as the bed will let you.” I start pushing the button and I am sitting straight up, I feel Dr. Adams taking the bandage off my head slowly. I see a smile on the doctors face as she is un-wrapping my bandages as she puts them on the table next to the bed.

“Don’t worry sweetie, like you said you will be fine. I bet that feels better. That was the last one.” I see the last bandage has blood all over it and she covers it, while I feel her fingers going through my hair.

Dr. Adams brings the new x-ray around to me and shows me it. “You see anything wrong with this one Cindy?” I take it in my hands, I look at it up and down, and I look back at the doctor.

“Not really but I am not a doctor like you. I don’t see anything wrong with the x-ray.” I say, I watch Dr. Adams smiling at me.

Dr. Adams takes the x-ray back and nods her head. “You are exactly right Cindy. There is nothing wrong with this at all. Actually it shows no kind of injury at all you are completely healed like you never even had an injury.”

“How is that possible at all doctor?” The nurse and doctor just look at each other then look at my head with them both smiling. “I guess you were right doctor we really do have a little angel with us.” Nurse Susan says.

Stephanie and Miley just smile at me not saying a word just listening to the doctor and nurse. “Well that couldn’t have been a better x-ray but I am going to go home and get some rest. Lucky I have tomorrow off so I am going to sleep all day.” I feel Nurse Susan give me a big hug, while I hug her back feeling her kiss my forehead.

“Thank you again nurse Susan hope you get a good night’s rest.” I smile as our eyes meet.

The nurse turns around and smiles as she walks out of the room. “I think that is the plan girls let’s all get some shut eye and in the morning we will figure out what to do then. Dr. Adams said you can both sleep on the couch and they brought in blankets and pillows.” I say noticing how tired they both look.

“Thank you again Dr. Adams for everything.” I say while I smile at the doctor moving back over too me.

I notice her looking at me oddly. “Do you want me to change your diaper sweetie so you can get some rest?” I look at her and the girls, as I feel a little embarrassed.

“No I’m good but thanks for asking.” I feel my face turning red from being so embarrassed.

Stephanie and Miley come over and see my diaper is sagging. “Um it looks like you do need your diaper changed, we can help her doctor don’t worry.” I see little Miley run over to the dresser by the wall where there is a large diaper bag filled with disposable diapers. I put my hand over the plastic panties and I can feel that my diaper is soaked big time.

“So you didn’t notice you wet your diaper Cindy?” I look at Dr. Adams after she asked the question. I feel kind of embarrassed about wetting my diaper again like I am a baby.

I look down between my legs, as Stephanie pushes the button to lay the bed down more. “Um no, I didn’t even feel myself going pee, is that bad doctor?”

“Well chances are you are going to have to be re-potty trained again. It’s no big deal, it is actually very common in cases of coma, and serious injuries like you have had sweetie.”

I smile hearing how positive the doctor is being. “I want to help too Stephanie, you can't do everything.” Little Miley says. “Let me take her old diaper off and you can put the new one back on okay Stephanie?” I hear the girls arguing.

“That’s fine little sister, hehehe you are back to being the little sister again. Cindy definitely had a growth spurt, look how big her hands are compared to yours Miley.”

Miley notices that Stephanie is correct. “Oh well at least I was a big sister for a little while a lot of kids can't say they were ever the big sister.” I feel the plastic panties sliding down my legs showing the soaked diaper to everyone. “Wow you really soaked this diaper, I bet you’re glad you are wearing plastic panties, or you would have soaked the bed Cindy, I mean daddy.”

“This is so confusing, what should we call you? If I call you daddy and one of my friends hears me they will think I am crazy.” I listen to Miley's concerns.

I look over at Dr. Adams hoping she would have words of wisdom. “I guess you can call me Cindy, but you have to listen to me, and respect me as your daddy okay Miley?” I say.

“Okay Cindy sounds much better for your name especially when I am looking between your legs at your new potty.” I look down and the diaper is totally pulled away showing my new female gender.

Stephanie smiles looking between my legs while she moves closer with the new diaper. “Yea I agree with Miley looking between your legs it would be tough to call you daddy anymore hehehe.” I notice Stephanie giggling as she starts to put my diaper back on.

“Okay what so funny Stephanie?” I watch as she finishes putting my diaper on still smiling at me as I look around to see if she said a joke and I missed it.

I feel the new dry plastic panties sliding up my legs. “Well Cindy I was just thinking that when you get bigger you will start your period and that would be funny to say daddy you need to start use a tampon or maxi pad so you don’t bleed on your panties hehehe.” Stephanie giggles again then they all giggle together.

“That is so messed up Stephanie, but I actually can say I didn’t even think of that. The doctors did say I am a girl just like any other girl so yes; I will eventually start to have a period like all girls. That sucks, I mean stinks.”

Miley walks back over to the bed giggling after she tossed my diaper into the bathroom garbage pail. “Looking at how soaked that diaper was she will be probably be still wearing a diaper when she starts her period hehehe.” I hear her comment and everyone busts out laughing.

“Oh that is so messed up Miley, you and your sister are grounded for life hehehe. Come over here and give me a hug. It’s great to see you both laughing.” I say teasing them as they both come over and give me a hug after I put a blanket over my damn plastic panties.

Dr. Adams and Nurse Susan come over and give us all a group hugs and then they walk out of the room. “Okay girls I am sorry that you have to sleep on the couch it does open up to a bed so it shouldn’t be that bad.”

“Hopefully in the morning they will let me out of this place and we can continue on with our new lives.” Both girls start opening the couch up and making it a bed. “Can you leave a blanket and pillow on the love seat for when Mary gets here?”

Miley grabs a blanket and pillow and tosses it on the loveseat. “Is everything okay Miley? You looked kind of upset when you basically threw your sisters pillow and blanket on the other couch.”

“Well to be honest daddy, you are being so nice to Mary after all the mean things she has done to you daddy.” Miley's says as she looks down at the floor.

Miley looks like she is going to cry. “Yes your sister Mary has done some mean things to me and the thing you are forgetting little Miley is we are a family.” I smile at her when our eyes meet.

“See you don’t get to pick your family so you are stuck with them. Un-like friends you get to pick them but your family is your family and you have to be able to forgive and forget and just keep going on okay?”

Miley runs over to me on the bed and Stephanie looks like she is going to cry as she hugs me too as I push my hair out of my eyes.

“I can fix your hair for you daddy, I have hair ties and a brush in my purse. You should brush your hair out before you go to sleep. Well at least that is what mommy always told us girls.”

I am smiling into Stephanie's eyes as I feel the bed being pushed back up so I am sitting up again. Miley starts brushing my hair out.

“What's up Stephanie are you okay? You have that look on your face again like you want to say something. Everything is going to be fine, better than fine. I mean look how much stuff our family has gone through, we are still here and life is getting better.”

I feel Stephanie's head lean into my shoulder, she is crying softly. “Our family is so messed up daddy; we don’t know where we are going to live or even where our mom is. You are just a little girl now, and you are lying in a hospital bed. How is a little girl wearing a diaper going to take care of our family? I am just so confused.”

“Baby just close your eyes and let it out. You are going to be fine and we have such a great future ahead of us with my new job making more money than ever, maybe we will be closer to our dream of living on the beach.”

I feel her continue to cry until I say about living on the beach. Stephanie looks up at me. “Are you teasing me, and just trying to make me feel better?” I look down at her tear soaked face.

“No baby girl we are not going back to our house because of all the bad memories I keep thinking about and with Mr. Steve living next door. The CEO of my old company already hired me, and we will be making lots of money so, we have always dreamed of living on the beach so I can see that in our future.”

I give Stephanie another big hug than I look her in the eyes. “Everything is going to be okay. Everything is going to be better than okay. We have so many new friends that just want to help us and we aren’t even asking for help.” I notice her looking down at the bed.

“What's the matter sweetheart why are you staring at my bed?” I watch her as she starts to smile than looks at me. I think I just heard you wet your diaper daddy while you were talking.”

I look at her grinning from ear to ear. “You’re kidding right?” I then see Stephanie pulling my blanket off and her hand is between my legs feeling the plastic panties.”

“Yup your diaper is soaked again Daddy.” I feel so embarrassed hearing my teenage daughter telling me I wet my diaper again.” Stephanie's says while Miley continues brushing my hair.

Miley looks over my shoulder. “I thought I heard you peeing in your panties too daddy, I mean your diaper.” I must be turning bright red. “I bet you weren’t finished before we changed you and now you soaked your diaper again daddy.”

“Stephanie is going to have to change you this time since I am still doing your hair daddy. I really hope you like it. I am trying to make it look real pretty.” Oh god now what is Miley doing to my hair.

I feel Stephanie pulling the plastic panties back down my legs; at least they are dry this time. I reach down and sure enough my diaper is soaked and I can even feel the warmth coming from the pee through the diaper.

“Daddy I guess you won't have to worry about tampons or maxi pads you will just be wearing diapers hehehe.” Stephanie starts giggling then I hear Miley rolling over laughing behind me while she is brushing my hair.

I look at Stephanie giggling. “Remember I said you are both grounded for life ya know making fun of your dad having to use tampons in my future.” They both look at me smiling as I hear the tape on the disposable diaper open and my privates come back into view.

“Hold on daddy while I get another dry diaper out of your new diaper bag.” God she makes it sound like I am a baby or something. I guess it’s almost true I didn’t feel myself even going pee, until Stephanie said she heard me peeing in my diaper when she had her head on my shoulder.

I feel her hand grabbing around my ankles as Stephanie lifts my legs and butt into the air and a dry diaper slides under me. “Try not to pee in this one daddy, just tell us you have to go potty and we will bring you into the bathroom okay, we will help you get potty trained?”

“Okay, okay I will tell you next time when I have to go potty; I mean need to use the bathroom.” Great now my teen-age daughter is going to help me get potty trained. Man I even sound like a little kid saying ‘go potty.”

The diaper is back in place the plastic panties are back over the diaper and I pull my blanket over myself to cover me looking like a baby from the waist down.

“Your hair is done daddy, I think it came out real pretty don’t you Stephanie? I watch Stephanie turn and look at my hair and I see a smile from ear to ear.

I notice her smiling so of course I am nervous on what she did to my hair. I reach up and feel a ponytail on each side of my head, meaning I have pigtails again with short bangs. “Oh yes Miley you did a great job on daddy's pigtails but it looks like HER bangs are going to need to be trimmed up some.”

“Thanks I thought daddy's hair came out great too. Yes you are right SHE will need HER bangs cut maybe we can go to the mall sometime, and SHE can get her hair trimmed.” Miley says.

Great I have pigtails again, now I look like a baby from the head down instead of just from the waist down. “Thank you Miley but my hair feels like a little baby's hairstyle style.”

“I know daddy when you finish being potty trained we can get you a different hairstyle what do you think?” I hear Stephanie saying.

I roll my eyes hearing her suggestion. “Okay whatever, I don’t care. Let’s all get some rest, and hopefully we can get out of here in the morning.” I say wanting to change the subject as fast as I could.

(On the other side of town at the police station)

Penny is asked two hours’ worth of questions about child abuse and neglecting her kids. The long and short she was a bad wife but nothing could be proven about any type of abuse to her kids.

Mary walks back with two very large men wearing sunglasses and nice suits. A detective walks Mary into a conference room, and she tells all about Steve taking advantage of her and she was scared and so on, and so forth. If you were a fly on the wall, you might notice that the detective is writing faster than Mary is talking, as if he was writing what he wanted to hear not what he was hearing from Mary. The detective was writing what he believed happen making it even worse for Steve.

A female detective walks in with a nurse and they ask Mary a bunch of questions, one which was; “Is this the first time you had sex with him?” The female nurse and detective wait for a response while the male detectives wait down the hall.

“No he took advantage of me several times, and I didn’t know how to tell my parents that he was forcing me to have sex with him.” Mary says almost crying but she was lying because she wanted sex with him.

The nurse takes some blood from her and does a basic exam except focusing on testing for semen. “We are going to give you a pregnancy test also Mary I know you are only a teenager but it’s part of the process.” The female detective says while the nurse does the testing. “Are your parents nearby, um it looks like they should be present when we tell you the news.”
“No my dad had an accident, and is in the hospital and I don’t know where my mom is why what is the matter?” Mary says, sounding concerned.

Both ladies look at each other and then at Mary. “Well the blood test will confirm our findings but with the basic pregnancy test it looks like you’re pregnant.”

“But I just turned 16 years old, I can't be pregnant. My mom is going to kill me.” Mary starts crying.

Both of them stare at Mary. “I understand your parents will not be happy but saying your mom will kill you is a little over stating don’t you think?”

“No you see my mom was cheating on my dad, and she was also having sex with Mr. Steve, but I was being forced too.” Mary continues to cry softly.

The female detective looks at the nurse than Mary. “Okay everything will be okay sweetie are your parents separated?”

“Yea I guess so my dad had a restraining order put out on our mom so she can't see any of us.”

The nurse hands Mary her clothes. “Like the detective said everything will be okay for you but for this guy Mr. Steve, no so much. So let’s get you dressed so you can head to your daddy.”

Meanwhile, in the back on the second floor of the police station, Mr. Steve is getting booked for statutory rape of Mary who is underage, and several other nasty crimes done to a minor. He is then escorted to his new home a jail cell, with a much different type of roommate.

His new roommate won't be wearing a short mini skirt and tight panties showing off there long legs like Mary or Penny would be.

Come to think of it, after he meets his new room mate Steve might be wearing panties and a short skirt hehehe. His new roommate’s name is Bubba. The guard announces that Steve is here for raping a teenage girl and that bubba should be careful and not bend over around Steve.

Bubba was not too worried because he is six foot eight inches tall and weighs just over 300 hundred pounds and is all muscles from the top of his head to his toes. Big black bubba had fire coming out of his eyes when he heard Steve raped a teenage girl, especially since bubba has three teenage daughters at home.

Before the jailer was ten feet away, you could hear a loud punching sound that someone was falling down on the floor. A few seconds later big bubba was showing off his other muscle between his legs as he was pushing it down Steve’s throat making him bob up and down on it faster and faster.

Bubba was not in the best mood pulling Steve's hair back and forth making his head bob up and down on big bubba’s cock. After the first explosion into Steve's mouth from bubba, you heard the first words come out of bubba’s mouth.

“The guard said I shouldn’t bend over near you, because you’re a little piece of shit child rapist. I wonder if he meant you should bend over like this.” Bubba bends Steve over and starts driving his hard cock up Steve's ass as he moans softly. This went on all night long with Steve being bent over being fucked as he regretted ever meeting Mary or Penny or anyone in that family.

During the night bubba gave little Steve a plastic razor and told him to shave his whole body that he did not want his new sissy girlfriend to have any hair on her body.

By the time the guards made there morning check, little Steve was hairless. His whole body except his head was bald. His eyebrows are pretty now with a thin arch over each eye. His smooth legs and arms shined when the lights came on. He was introduced as bubba’s bitch and would be shared around with any of the other inmates for free, all they had to do was ask and Steve would be back on his knees gulping down some big cock, while they rubbed his head bobbing up, and down on someone’s cock.

Mary was eventually brought back to the hospital and was brought right back to my room and she did not want to wake anyone up, she laid down on the loveseat covered up and went to sleep finally.

((The next morning))

I wake up first, and roll over and can see Mary sleeping comfortably on the couch. I start to get up to go give her a hug when I notice I am naked, with only a diaper and plastic panties on for clothes. Damn I wet the diaper again; I will have to ask Dr. Adams what is up with that. I had no idea that I even peed in my diaper again while I was sleeping.

“Oh you are awake sweetie.” I hear a nurse whispering as she walks in my hospital suite. “Here let me help you into you hospital gown.”

I sit up feeling pretty good until the new nurse starts dressing me in a little baby's pink nightgown with little lambs and pink and yellow stars on it. Oh, my god it could not have been any more girly looking if they tried.

“Looks like we should change your diaper sweetie while we are at it. I will be fast so your big sisters don’t see you in your wet diaper.” I see the smiling 200 year old nurse pulling my plastic panties off and diaper in like three seconds before you could blink I was back in a dry diaper and plastic panties,

The moment the old nurse left I went over and hugged Mary while she was still sleeping and I seen, her roll over and smile at me. I crawled up on the couch with her, and she covered us up and we both went back to sleep hugging each other.

Outside the doorway there are two people looking through the glass window in my door. One of them is Mr. Carpenter the CEO of my new place of employment. He has guards on both side of him as he stares at the other person looking through the glass window.

Mr. Carpenter is not a shy man he is a man that gets right to the point. He smiles as he looks up and down at the other person looking through the window. The other person has long legs and a short black mini dress. More of a dress that should be worn to go out to the clubs but she is wearing it to the hospital.

The woman looks like she is about 27 or 28 years old, and is very sexy looking even as she is crying hysterically looking through the window with tears flooding down her face.

Mr. Carpenter was just stopping by the hospital on his way home to check on his new little friend’s condition when he came upon the mysterious women crying hysterical looking through the door window.

“Are you okay miss?” as he asks the women. She does not respond as they both look through the window in the door.

What the two of them are seeing through the window in the door is me getting out of bed with my pigtails bouncing up and down smiling from ear to ear. Nothing is said between Mary and I just a mutual love of being with each other. I hug Mary and climb on the couch with her, we hug each other as we slowly fall asleep not realizing we have two people staring at us through the door.

“That is my family in there and I can't even go in there and hug my babies.” Mr. Carpenter finally puts two, and two together and he realizes this is the bitch that was cheating on her husband while he was in the hospital fighting for his life while being in a coma.

He is thinking that Penny was a lot older and had no idea how sexy she is, as he looks her up and down staring at her long legs going up to her super short black mini dress she is wearing.

Penny turns and sees the big man dressed in a very expensive suit checking her out, but she says nothing as she turns back into the window watching her family.

“So you must be Penny then. I am Mr. Carpenter a friend of Cindy or your husband I guess is more accurate until the two of you are legally divorced.”

Penny turns around and the look of shock on her face is amazing, as she had no clue this man knows Doug let alone knows Doug as Cindy.

“Um yes I am Penny, and you are a friend of Doug's, or I guess Cindy is her knew name since the accident.” They both look into each other's eyes.

Mr. Carpenter looks at his guards. “Call down to the car and tell them I am on my way. You both can head out too I don’t think we need to secure Cindy's room for this lovely little lady.” Mr. Carpenter takes Penny's hand and steps back and looks at her from head to toe smiling at how sexy she is.

“I know you’re in a bit of a fix right now and Cindy is my main concern, but there is no reason I might be able to help you too.” If you were to look at the bulge between Mr. Carpenter’s legs, you would see his bulging growing as he talks to Penny.

The end

Thank you!!!

This is a thank you note to all the fans that have been enjoying my stories for the past several years. I have had many words of support over that time but a lot in the last few weeks.

I have always put my contact information at the end of my stories in case anyone had words of wisdom for me. Yes, many folks have responded but the most in these past few weeks. This is why I am writing this note of thanks.

I have written over 50 short stories and I am on part 16 now of my newest series; Call you mommy, are you serious honey? Many fans have asked me to continue a bunch of my stories that I have written over the years and I am going to take a time out, as I would say in my stories.

The time out is only for ‘Call you mommy, are you serious honey?’ I will continue several of the older stories. What I would like from all of you readers is to respond to this note and leave a message here, and or email me with what stories you would like to see continued.

I am not saying I will continue all of them that I get responses for; it is all on you readers to give me your thoughts. I cannot take credit for this idea a friend of mine named ‘Tammie’ who I role-play with has given me a lot of great thoughts, also Linda who has started to edit my stories has put tons of input.

In addition, if you think I am out of my mind and I should just finish ‘Call you mommy, are you serious honey?’, and then do other things respond with those thoughts.

I may not be a great writer but I am still learning and I truly enjoy writing and roleplaying (NOT cyber-sex). I also would like to put a special thanks to all the folks that have role-played with me in the past and for people that might want to role-play in the future. I get many of my ideas after role-playing. Your input is greatly appreciated.

Hugs to all the folks that are supporting me and I hope and pray everyone has a great day and continues to enjoy my stories.

Hugs and kisses,
Princess Pantyboy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess_pantyboy

I hope you have enjoyed my story, let me know if you think I should continue this story or not.

Please leave a comment here on this web site and send me an email or on yahoo messenger and let me know your thoughts.

It really helps when I get feedback from my stories.

Thanks again Hugs,
Princess Panty boy

Email: [email protected]
Yahoo Instant Messenger: Princess Pantyboy